Classic Audiobook Collection - Ester Ried by Pansy ~ Full Audiobook [religion]
Episode Date: March 11, 2026Ester Ried by Pansy audiobook. Genre: religion Ester Ried is a young woman with a restless imagination and a sincere longing to matter. Living in a modest home where money is tight and family tension...s run close to the surface, Ester drifts between lofty plans and the exhausting realities of daily work. Then a quiet spiritual awakening presses her to make a bold, personal commitment: she will stop merely wishing for a meaningful life and begin living one, openly and consistently, as a follower of Christ. But good intentions are soon tested. Ester must learn how to serve without applause, how to speak with grace inside complicated relationships, and how to keep faith when discouragement, misunderstanding, and her own pride threaten to undo her resolve. As she meets people who model steady kindness and others who challenge her beliefs, Ester discovers that true purpose is not found in grand gestures, but in choices made when no one is watching. Warm, earnest, and sharply observant, Pansy's classic novel follows one woman's struggle to turn conviction into character, and hope into a life that can endure. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 01 (00:12:03) Chapter 02 (00:22:35) Chapter 03 (00:33:27) Chapter 04 (00:43:07) Chapter 05 (00:56:20) Chapter 06 (01:12:24) Chapter 07 (01:33:19) Chapter 08 (01:51:02) Chapter 09 (02:09:23) Chapter 10 (02:30:01) Chapter 11 (02:45:48) Chapter 12 (03:00:26) Chapter 13 (03:16:15) Chapter 14 (03:36:34) Chapter 15 (03:58:16) Chapter 16 (04:12:31) Chapter 17 (04:26:27) Chapter 18 (04:49:11) Chapter 19 (05:05:30) Chapter 20 (05:18:43) Chapter 21 (05:33:53) Chapter 22 (05:46:25) Chapter 23 (06:03:29) Chapter 24 (06:18:01) Chapter 25 (06:38:17) Chapter 26 (06:50:40) Chapter 27 (07:07:56) Chapter 28 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
It's something else here now.
Something new.
From.
Exclusively on Paramount Plus.
It's the series Stephen King calls Scarious Hell.
Everything here is impossible, but it's also real.
Sci-fi Vision calls it the best show streaming right now.
We're running out of time and we still don't know the rules.
Don't miss what the movie blog calls something you need to watch.
Saving those children is how we all go home.
From binge all episodes exclusively on Paramount Plus.
Esther Read by Pansy Chapter 1 Esther's Home
She did not look very much as if she were asleep, nor acted as though she expected to get a chance to be very soon.
There was no end to the things which she had to do, for the kitchen was long and wide,
and took many steps to set it in order, and it was drawing toward tea time of a Tuesday evening,
and there were 15 boarders who were, most of them, punctual to a minute.
Sadie, the next oldest sister, was still at the academy,
as also were Alfred and Julia,
while little Minnie, the pet and darling, most certainly was not.
She was around in the way putting little fingers into every possible place
where little fingers ought not to be.
It was well for her that, no matter how warm and vexed and out of order Esther,
might be, she never reached the point in which her voice could take other than a loving tone in
speaking to Minnie. For Minnie, besides being a precious little blessing in herself, was the child
of Esther's oldest sister, whose home was far away in a western graveyard, and the little girl
had been with them since her early babyhood three years before. So Esther hurried to and from
the pantry with quick nervous movements, as the sun went toward.
the West, saying to Maggie, who is ironing with all possible speed,
Maggie, do hurry, and get ready to help me, or I shall never have tea ready,
saying it in a sharp, fretful tone, then, no, no, birdie, don't touch,
in quite a different tone to Minnie, who laid loving hands on a box of raisins.
I am hurrying as fast as I can, Maggie made answer,
but such an ironing as I have every week can't be finished in a minute.
"'Well, well, don't talk. That won't hurry matters any.'
Sadie Reed opened the door that led from the dining room to the kitchen
and peeped in a thoughtless young head covered with bright brown curls.
"'How are you, Esther?'
And she emerged fully into the great warm kitchen,
looking like a bright flower picked from the garden and put out of place,
her pink gingham dress and white ruffled apron,
yes, in the very school-books which she swung by their strap,
waking a smothered sigh in Esther's heart.
Oh, my patience, was her greeting.
Are you home? Then school is out.
I guess it is, said Sadie.
We'd been down to the river since school.
Sadie, won't you come and cut the beef and cake and make the tea?
I did not know it was so late, and I'm nearly tired to death.
Sadie looked sober.
I would in a minute, Esther.
Only I've brought Florence Bain home with me, and I should not know what to do with her in the meantime.
Besides, Mr. Hammond said he would show me about my algebra if I'd go out on the piazza this minute.
Well, go then, and tell Mr. Hammond to wait for his tea until he gets it, Esther answered crossly.
Here, Julia, to the ten-year-old newcomer, go away from that raisin box this minute.
Go upstairs, out of my way, and Alfred, too.
"'Sadie, take Minnie with you. I can't have her here another instant. You can afford to do that much, perhaps.'
"'Oh, Esther, your cross,' said Sadie, in a good-humoured tone, coming forward after the little girl.
"'Come, Bertie, Auntie Essie's cross, isn't she? Come with Aunt Sadie, let's go to the piazza and make Mr. Hammond tell us a story.'
And Minnie, Esther's darling, who never received other than loving words from her, went gleeve to
off, leaving another heartburn to the weary girl. They stung her those words. Auntie
Essie's cross, isn't she? Back and forth from dining room to pantry, from pantry to dining
room went the quick feat. At last she spoke. Maggie, leave the ironing and help me. It is time
tea was ready. I'm just ironing Mr. Holland's shirt, objected Maggie. Well, I don't care if Mr. Holland
never has another shirt-ironed. I want you to go to the spring for water and fill the table
pictures, and do a dozen other things. The hall clock in the dining room struck five, and the
dining bell peeled out its prompt summons through the house. The family gathered promptly
and noisily, schoolgirls, half a dozen or more, Mr. Hammond, the principal of the academy,
Miss Moulton, the preceptress, Mrs. Brookley, the music teacher, and Dr. Van Anden, the new
position, Mr. and Mrs. Holland, and Mr. Arnett, Mr. Holland's clerk.
There was a moment's hush while Mr. Hammond asked a blessing on the food.
Then the merry talk went on.
For them all, Maggie poured cups of tea and Esther passed bread and butter and beef and cheese,
and Sadie gave overflowing dishes of blackberries and chattered like a magpie,
which last she did everywhere and always.
This has been one of the scorching days, Mr. Holland said.
"'It was as much as I could do to keep cool in the store, and we generally are well off for a breeze there.'
"'It was more than I could do to keep cool anywhere,' Mrs. Holland answered.
"'I gave it up long ago in despair.'
Esther's lip curled a little.
Mrs. Holland had nothing in the world to do from morning until night but to keep herself cool.
She wondered what the lady would have said to the glowing kitchen, where she had passed most of the day.
Miss Esther looks as though the heat had been too much for her cheeks,
Mrs. Brookley said, laughing, what have you been doing?
Something besides keeping cool, Esther answered soberly.
Which is a difficult thing to do, however, Dr. Van Anden said,
speaking soberly too.
I don't know, sir, if I had nothing to do but that, I think I could manage it.
I have found trouble sometimes in keeping myself at the right temperature even in January.
Esther's cheeks glowed yet more.
She understood Dr. Van Anden,
and she knew her face did not look very self-controlled.
No one knows what prompted Minnie to speak just then.
Aunt Sadie said Auntie Essie was cross.
Were you, Auntie Essie?
The household laughed, and Sadie came to the rescue.
Why, Minnie, you must not tell what Aunt Sadie says.
It was just as sure to be nonsense as it is that you are a chatterbox.
Esther thought that they would never all finish their supper and depart,
but the latest comer strolled away at last,
and she hurried to toast a slice of bread,
make a fresh cup of tea, and send Julia after Mrs. Reed.
Sadie hovered around the pale, sad-faced woman while she ate.
Are you truly better, mother?
I've been worried half to pieces about you all day.
Oh, yes, I'm better.
Esther, you look dreadfully tired.
Have you much more to do?
Only to trim the lamps and make three beds that I had not time for this morning
and get things ready for breakfast and finish Sadie's dress.
Can't Maggie do any of these things?
Maggie is ironing.
Mrs. Reed sighed.
It's a good thing that I don't have the sick headache very often, she said sadly,
or you would soon wear yourself out.
Sadie, are you going to the Lyceum tonight?
Yes, ma'am.
your worthy daughter has the honor of being editress you know tonight esther can't you go down never mind that dress let it go to guinea you wouldn't think so by to-morrow evening esther said shortly no i can't go
The work was all done at last, and Esther betook herself to her room.
How tired she was! Every nerve seemed to quiver with weariness.
It was a pleasant little room, this one which she entered,
with its low windows looking out toward the river,
and its cozy furniture all neatly arranged by Sadie's tasteful fingers.
Esther seated herself by the open window and looked down on the group
who lingered on the piazza below,
looked down on them with her eyes and with her heart, yet envied while she looked, envied their free
and easy life without a care to harass them, so she thought.
Envied Sadie, her daily attendance at the academy, a matter which she so early in life had
been obliged to have done with, envied Mrs. Holland the very ribbons and laces which
fluttered in the evening air. It had grown cooler now, a strong breeze blew up from the river,
freshened the air. And as they sat below there enjoying it, the sound of their gay voices came
up to her. What do they know about heat or care or trouble? she said scornfully, thinking over all the
weight of her eighteen years of life. She hated it this life of hers, just hated it,
the sweeping, dusting, making beds, trimming lamps, working from morning till night. No time for
reading or study your pleasure.
Sadie had said she was cross, and Sadie had told the truth.
She was cross most of the time, fretted with her everyday petty cares and fatigues.
Oh, she said over and over, if something would only happen, if I could have one day, just one day different from the others.
But no, it's the same old thing, sweep and dust and clear up and eat and sleep.
I hate it all.
yet had Esther nothing for which to be thankful that the group on the piazza had not if she had but thought she had a robe and a crown and a harp and a place waiting for her up before the throne of god and all they had not
Esther did not think of this so much asleep was she that she did not even know that none of those gay hearts down there below her had been given up to Christ not one of them for the Academy of
Me teachers and Dr. Van Anden were not among them.
Oh, Esther was asleep.
She went to church on the Sabbath and to preparatory lecture on a weekday.
She read a few verses of her Bible, frequently, not every day.
She knelt at her bedside every night and said a few words of prayer, and this was all.
She lay at night side by side with a young sister who had no claim to a home in heaven
and never spoke to her of Jesus.
She worked daily side by side with the mother, who, through many trials and discouragement, was
living a Christian life, and never talked with her of their future rest.
She met daily, sometimes almost hourly, a large household, and never so much as thought of
asking them if they, too, were going some day home to God.
She helped her young brother and sister with their geography lessons, and never mentioned
to them the heavenly country whether they themselves might be.
journey. She took the darling of the family often in her arms and told her stories of
Bo Peep and Babes in the Wood and Robin Redbreast, and never won of Jesus and his call
to the tender lambs. This was Esther, and this was Esther's home.
End of Chapter 1, Recording by Tricia G.
Chapter 2 of Esther Read, this is a Librevox recording. All Librevox recordings are in the
public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librivox.org.
Esther Reed by Pansy, Chapter 2. What Sadie Thought
Sadie Reed was the merriest, most thoughtless young creature of 16 years that ever
brightened and bothered a home. Mary, from morning until night, was scarcely ever a pause
in her constant flow of fun, thoughtless, nearly always selfish,
too, as the constantly thoughtless always are, not sullenly or crossly selfish by any means,
only so used to think of self, so taught to consider herself utterly useless as regarded home
and home cares and duties, that she opened her bright brown eyes in wonder whenever she was
called upon for help. It was a very bright and very busy Saturday morning.
Sadie, Mrs. Reed called, can't you come and wash up these baking-dew?
dishes, Maggie is mopping, and Esther has her hands full with the cake.
Yes, ma'am, said Sadie, appearing promptly from the dining-room, with Minnie perched triumphantly on her shoulder.
Here I am at your service. Where are they? Esther glanced up.
I'd go and put on my white dress first if I were you, she said significantly,
and Sadie looked down on her pink gingham, ruffled apron, shining cuffs, and laughed.
Oh, I'll take off my cuffs, and put you.
put on this distressingly big apron of yours, which hangs behind the door, then I'll do.
That's my clean apron, I don't wash dishes in it. Oh, bless your careful heart. I won't hurt
it the least speck in the world, will I, Bertie? And she proceeded to wrap her tiny self
in the long wide apron. Not that pan, child, exclaimed her mother. That's a milk pan.
Oh, said Sadie, I thought it was pretty shiny.
My, what a great pan. Don't you come near me, Bertie, or you'll tumble in and drown yourself
before I could fish you out with the dishcloth. Where is that article? Esther, it needs a patch on it.
There is a great hole in the middle, and it twists every way.
Patch it then, said Esther dryly.
Well, now I'm ready, here goes. Did you want these washed? And she seized upon a stack of tins
which stood on Esther's table.
Do let things alone, said Esther.
Those are my baking tins ready for use.
Now you've got them wet, and I shall have to go all over them again.
How will you go, Esther, on foot?
They look pretty greasy. You'll slip.
I wish you would go upstairs.
I'd rather wash dishes all the forenoon than have you in the way.
Birdie, said Sadie gravely.
You and I mustn't go near Auntie Yesy again.
She's a bow-wow, and I'm afraid she'll bite.
mrs reed laughed she had no idea how sharply esther had been tried with petty vexations all that morning nor how bitter those words sounded to her come sadie she said what a silly child you are can't you do anything soberly
i should think i might ma'am when i have such a sober and solemn employment on hand as dish-washing does it require a great deal of gravity mother here robin redbreast keep your beak out of my dish-pan minnie in the meantime had been seated on the table directly in front of the dish-pan
mrs reed looked around oh sadie what possessed you to put her up there to keep her out of mischief mother she's jack horner's little sister and would have had every plum in your pie down her throat by this time if she could have got to them
see here pussy if you don't keep your feet still i'll tie them fast to the pan with this long towel then you'll have to go around all the days of your life with a dishpan clattering after you but minnie was bent on a frolic
this time the tiny feet kicked a little too hard and the pan being drawn too near the edge in order to be out of her reach lost its balance over it went oh my patience screamed sadie as the water splashed over her even down to the white stockings and daintily slippered feet
minnie lifted up her voice and added to the general uproar esther left the eggs she was beating and picked up broken dishes mrs reed's voice arose above the din
sadie take minnie and go upstairs you're too full of play to be in the kitchen mother i'm real sorry said sadie shaking herself out of the great wet apron laughing even then at the plight she was in
pet don't cry we didn't drown after all well miss sadie mr hammond said as he met them in the hall what have you been up to now why mr hammond there's been another deluge this time of dish-water and buries lady mr hammond's been another deluge this time of dish-water and buries
and Bertie and I are escaping with our lives.
If there is one class of people in this world more disagreeable than all the rest,
it is people who call themselves Christians.
This remark Mr. Harry Arnett made that same Saturday evening
as he stood on the piazza waiting for Mrs. Holland's letters,
and he made it to Sadie Reed.
Why Harry, she answered in a shocked tone.
It's a fact, Sadie.
You just think a bit, and you just think a bit,
you'll see it is. They are no better nor pleasanter than other people, and all the while
they think they're about right. What has put you into that state of mind, Harry? Oh, some things which
happened at the store today suggested this matter to me. Never mind that part, isn't it so?
There's my mother, Sadie said thoughtfully. She is good. Not because she's a Christian, though,
it's because she's your mother. You'd have to look till you were great to find a better
mother than I've got, and she isn't a Christian either. Well, I'm sure Mr. Hammond is a good man.
Not a wit better or pleasanter than Mr. Holland, as far as I can see. I don't like him half so well,
and Holland don't pretend to be any better than the rest of us. Well, Sadie said gleefully,
I don't know many good people. Miss Moulton is a Christian, but I guess she is no better than Mrs.
Brooklyn, and she isn't. There's Esther, she's a member of the church. And do you see, as
she gets on any better with her religion than you do without it?
For my part, I think you are considerably pleasanter to deal with.
Sadie laughed.
We're no more alike than a bee and a butterfly,
or any other useless little thing, she said brightly.
But you're very much mistaken if you think I'm the best.
Mother would lie down in despair and die,
and this house would come to naught at once if it were not for Esther.
Mr. Arnett shrugged his shoulders.
I always liked butterflies better than bees,
he said. Bees sting. Harry, said Sadie, speaking more gravely, I'm afraid you're almost an infidel.
If I'm not, I can tell you one thing, it's not the fault of Christians. Mrs. Holland tossed her
letters down to him from the piazza above, and Mr. Arnett went away. Florence Vane came over
from the cottage across the way, came with slow, feeble steps, and sat down in the door beside her
friend. Presently Esther came out to them.
"'Sadie, can't you go to the office for me? I forgot to send this letter with the rest.'
"'Yes,' said Sadie. That is, if you think you can go that little bit, Florence.
"'I shall think for her,' Dr. Van Anden said, coming down the stairs.
"'Florence out here to-night with the dew-falling and not even anything to protect your head.
"'I am surprised. Oh, doctor, do let me enjoy this soft air for a few minutes.'
"'Positively, no. Either come in the house or go home,
directly. You are very imprudent.
Miss Esther, I'll mail your letters for you.
What does Dr. Van Anden want to act like a simpleton about Florence Vane for?
Esther asked this question late in the evening, when the sisters were alone in their room.
Sadie paused in her merry chatter.
Why, Esther, what do you mean? About her being out tonight?
Why, you know, she ought to be very careful, and I'm afraid she isn't.
The doctor told her father this morning he was afraid she would not leave.
through the season, unless she was more careful.
Fudge, said Esther.
He thinks he is a wise man.
He wants to make her out very sick,
so that he may have the honor of helping her.
I don't see if she looks any worse than she did a year ago.
Sadie turned slowly around toward her sister.
Esther, I don't know what is the matter with you tonight.
You know that Florence Vane has the consumption,
and you know that she is my dear friend.
Esther did not know what was the matter with you.
herself, save that this had been the hardest day from first to last, that she had ever known,
and she was rasped until there was no good feeling left in her heart to touch.
Little Minnie had given her the last hardening touch of the day by exclaiming,
as she was being hugged and kissed with eager, passionate kisses,
Oh, Auntie Essie, you've cried tears on my white apron and put out all the starch!
Esther set her down hastily and went away.
certainly Esther was cross and miserable. Dr. Van Anden was one of her thorns. He crossed her path
quite often, either with close, searching words about self-control or grave silence. She disliked him.
Sadie, as from her pillow she watched her sister in the moonlight kneel down hastily and knew that
she was repeating a few words of prayer, thought of Mr. Arnett's words spoke in that evening,
and, with her heart throbbing still under the sharp tones concerning Florence,
sighed a little and said within herself,
I should not wonder if Harry were right,
and Esther was so much asleep that she did not know,
at least did not realize,
that she had dishonored her master all that day.
End of Chapter 2.
Recording by Tricia G.
Chapter 3 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer.
please visit Librovocs.org.
Esther read by Pansy.
Chapter 3. Florence Vane
Of the same opinion concerning Florence was Esther a few weeks later,
when one evening as she was hurrying past him,
Dr. Van Anden detained her.
I want to see you a moment, Miss Esther.
During these weeks Esther had been roused.
Sadie was sick, had been sick enough,
to awaken many anxious fears, sick enough for Esther to discover what a desolate house theirs
would have been, supposing her merry music had been hushed forever. She discovered, too, how very
much she loved her bright young sister. She had been very kind and attentive, but the fever
was gone now, and Sadie was well enough to rove around the house again, and Esther began to think
that it couldn't be so very hard to have loving hands ministering to one's time.
simplest want to be cared for and watched over and petted every hour of the day. She was returning
to her impatient, irritable life. She forgot how high the fever had been at night, and how the young
head had ached, and only remembered how thoroughly tired she was watching and ministering day and
night. So when she followed Dr. Van Anden to the sitting-room, in answer to his, I want to see you,
Miss Esther. It was a very sober, not altogether pleasant face which listened to his words.
Florence Vane is very sick tonight. Someone should be with her besides the housekeeper. I thought of you.
Will you watch with her? If any reasonable excuse could have been found, Esther would surely have said no, so foolish did this seem to her.
Why, only yesterday she had seen Florence sitting beside the open window looking,
very well, but then she was Sadie's friend, and it had been more than two weeks since Sadie had
needed watching with at night, so Esther could not plead fatigue.
I suppose so, she answered slowly to the waiting doctor, hearing which he wheeled and left her
turning back, though, to say, do not mention this to Sadie in her present state of body,
I don't care to have her excited.
very careful you are of everybody muttered esther as he hastened away tell her what i wonder that you are making much ado about nothing for the sake of showing your astonishing skill
in precisely this state of mind she went a few hours later over to the cottage into the quiet room where florence lay asleep and for aught she could see sleeping as quietly as young fresh life ever did
what do you think of her whispered the old lady who acted as housekeeper nurse and mother to the orphaned florence i think i haven't seen her look better this great while esther answered abruptly
well i can't say as she looks any worse to me either but dr van anden is in a fidget and i suppose he knows what he's about the doctor came in at eleven o'clock stood for a moment by the bedside glanced at the old lady who was dozing in her rocking-chair
then came over to esther and spoke low i can't trust this nurse she has been broken of her rest and is weary i want you to keep awake if she nodding
towards Florence, stirs, give her a spoonful of that tumbler on the stand. I shall be back at
twelve. If she wakens, you may call her father and send John for me. He's in the kitchen. I shall be
around the corner at Vinton's. Then he went away softly as he had come. The lamp burned low
over by the window. The nurse slept in her armchair, and Esther sat with wide open eyes fixed
on Florence, and all this time she thought that the doctor was engaged in getting up a scene,
the story of which should go forth next day in honor of his skill and faithfulness.
Yet, having come to watch, she could not sleep at her post, even though she believed in her
heart that, were she sleeping by Sadie's side and the doctor quiet in his own room,
all would go on well until the morning.
But the doctor's evident anxiety had driven sleep from the eyes of the great,
old man whose one darling lay quiet on the bed. He came in very soon after the doctor had departed.
I can't sleep, he said in explanation to Esther. Some way I feel worried. Does she seem worse to you?
Not a bit, Esther said promptly. I think she looks better than usual. Yes, Mr. Vane answered,
in an encouraged tone. And she has been quite bright all day, but the doctor
is all down about her. He won't say a single cheering word. Esther's indignation grew upon her. He might at least
have let this old man sleep in peace, she said sharply in her heart. At twelve precisely the doctor
returned. He went directly to the bedside. How has she been? he asked of Esther in passing.
Just as she is now, Esther's voice was not only dry but sarcastic. Mr. Vane's scorn. Mr. Vane,
and the doctor's face eagerly, but it was grave and sad.
Quiet reigned in the room.
The two men at Florence's side neither spoke nor stirred.
Esther kept her seat across from them
and grew every moment more sure that she was right and more provoked.
Suddenly the silence was broken.
Dr. Van Anden bent low over the sleeper
and spoke in a gentle, anxious tone.
Florence!
But she neither stirred nor heeded.
He spoke again.
and the blue eyes unclosed slowly and wearily.
The doctor drew back quickly and motioned her father forward.
Speak to her, Mr. Vane.
Florence, my darling, the old man said,
with inexpressible love and tenderness sounding in his voice,
his fair young daughter turned her eyes on him,
but the words she spoke were not of him or of aught around her.
So clear and sweet they sounded,
that Esther, sitting quite across the room from her,
heard them distinctly.
I saw mother, and I saw my
Savior. Dr. Van Anden
sank upon his knees, as the drooping lids
closed again, and his voice was low and tremulous.
Father, into thy hands we commit this spirit.
Thy will be done.
In a moment more all was bustle and confusion.
The nurse was thoroughly awakened.
The doctor cared for the poor childless father
with the tenderness of a son,
then came back to send John for help and to give directions concerning what was to be done.
Through it all, Esther sat motionless, petrified with solemn astonishment.
Then the angel of death had really been there in that very room,
and she had been so wise in her own conceit that she did not know it until he had departed
with the freed spirit.
Florence really was sick then, dangerously sick.
The doctor had not deceived them, had not magnified.
the trouble as she supposed. But it could not be that she was dead. Dead! Why, only a few minutes ago
she was sleeping so quietly? Well, she was very quiet now. Could the heart have ceased its beating?
Sadie's Florence dead. Poor Sadie! What would they say to her? How could they tell her?
Sitting there, Esther had some of the most solemn, self-reproachful thoughts that she had ever known.
God's angel had been present in that room, and in what a spirit had he found this watcher.
Dr. Van Anden went quietly, promptly, from room to room, until everything in the suddenly
stricken household was as it should be. Then he came to Esther.
I will go over home with you now, he said, speaking low and kindly.
He seemed to understand just how shocked she felt.
They went in the night and darkness across the street, saying nothing.
As the doctor applied his key to the door, Esther spoke in low, distressed tones.
Dr. Van Anden, I did not think, I did not dream, then she stopped.
I know, he said kindly, it was unexpected.
I thought she would linger until morning, perhaps through the day.
Indeed, I was so sure that I ventured to keep my worst fears from Mr. Vane.
I wanted him to rest to-night.
I'm sorry.
It would have been better to have prepared.
him, but at even or at midnight, or at the cot crowing, or in the morning, you see, we do not
know which.
I thank God that to Florence it did not matter.
Those days which followed were days of great opportunity to Esther if she had but known how
to use them.
Sadie's sad, softened heart, into which grief had entered, might have been turned by a few
kind, skillful words from thoughts of Florence to Florence's Savior.
Esther did try. She was kinder, more gentle with the young sister than was her want to be,
and once, when Sadie was lingering fondly over memories of her friend, she said in an awkward
blundering way something about Florence having been prepared to die, and hoping that Sadie
would follow her example. Sadie looked surprised, but answered gravely.
I never expect to be like Florence. She was perfect, or at least I'm sure I could never
see anything about her that wasn't perfection. You know Esther, she never did anything wrong.
And Esther, unused to it, and confused with her own attempt, kept silence and let poor Sadie
rest upon the thought that it was Florence's goodness which made her ready to die
instead of the blood of Jesus. So the time passed, the grass grew green over Florence's grave,
and Sadie missed her indeed. Yet the serious thoughts grew daily fainter, and her, and
Esther's golden opportunity for leading her to Christ was lost.
End of Chapter 3.
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 4 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 4.
The Sunday Lesson
Alfred and Julia Reed were in the sitting room studying their Sabbath school lessons.
Those two were generally to be found together, being twins they had commenced life together,
and had thus far gone side by side. It was a quiet October Sabbath afternoon. The twins had a great
deal of business on hand during the week, and the Sabbath school lesson used to stand a fair chance
of being forgotten, so Mrs. Reed had made a law that half an hour of every day,
Sabbath afternoon should be spent in studying the lesson for the coming Sabbath. Esther sat in the
same room by the window. She had been reading, but her book had fallen idly in her lap, and she seemed
lost in thought. Sadie too was there, carrying on a whispered conversation with Minnie, who
was snuggled close in her arms, and Mary bursts of laughter came every few minutes from the little
girl. The idea of Sadie keeping quiet herself, or of keeping anybody else quiet, was simply
absurd. But I say to you that ye resist not evil, but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right
cheek, turn to him the other also, read Julia slowly and thoughtfully. Alfred, what do you
suppose that can mean? I don't know, I'm sure, Alfred said. The next one is just as queer,
and if any man shall sue thee at the law and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.
I'd like to see me doing that. I'd fight for it, I reckon.
Oh, Alfred, you wouldn't, if the Bible said you mustn't, would you?
I don't suppose this means us at all, said Alfred, using unconsciously the well-known argument of all
who have tried to slip away from the gospel teaching since Adam's time.
I suppose it's talking to those wicked old fellows who lived before the flood or some such time.
Well, anyhow, said Julia, I should like to know what it all means.
I wish mother would come home.
I wonder how Mrs. Vincent is.
Do you suppose she will die, Alfred?
I don't know.
Just hear this, Julia.
But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse you,
do good to them that hate you, and pray for them,
which despitefully use you and persecute you.
Wouldn't you like to see anybody who did all that?
Sadie, said Julia, rising suddenly and moving over to where the frolic was going on,
won't you tell us about our lesson?
We don't understand a bit about it, and I can't learn anything that I don't understand.
Bless your heart, child, I suspect you know more about the Bible this minute than I do.
Mother was too busy taking care of you two when I was a little chicken to teach me as she
has you. Well, what can that mean, if a man strikes you on one cheek, let him strike the other
too? Yes, said Alfred, chiming in, and if anybody takes your coat away, let him have your cloak, too.
I suppose it means just that, said Sadie. If anybody steals your mittens, as that bush girl did
yours last winter, Julia, you are to take your hood right off and give it to her. Oh, Sadie,
you don't ever mean that. And then,
continued Sadie gravely. If that shouldn't satisfy her, you had better take off your shoes and stockings and give her them.
Sadie, said Esther, how can you teach those children such nonsense?
She isn't teaching me anything, interrupted Alfred.
I guess I ain't such a dunce as to swallow all that stuff.
Well, Sadie said meekly, I'm sure I'm doing the best I can, and you are all finding fault.
I have explained to the best of my abilities, Julia.
I'll tell you the truth, and for a moment her laughing face grew sober.
I don't know the least thing about it. Don't pretend to.
Why don't you ask Esther?
She can tell you more about the Bible in a minute, I presume, than I could in a year.
Esther laid her book on the window.
Julia, bring your Bible here, she said gravely.
Now what is the matter? I never heard you make such a commotion over your lesson.
"'Mother always explains it,' said Alfred,
"'and she hasn't got back from Mrs. Vincent's,
"'and I don't believe anyone else in this house can do it.'
"'Alfred,' said Esther,
"'don't be impertinent.
"'Julia, what is it that you want to know?
"'About the man being struck on one cheek
"'how he must let them strike the other two,
"'what does it mean?'
"'It means just that.
"'When girls are cross and ugly to you,
"'you must be good and kind to them,
"'and when a boy knocks down another,
he must forgive him instead of getting angry and knocking back.
Ho, said Alfred contemptuously, I never saw a boy yet who would do it.
That only proves that boys are naughty, quarrelsome fellows who don't obey what the Bible teaches.
But Esther, interrupted Julia anxiously, was that true what Sadie said about me giving my shoes
and stockings and my hood to folks who stole something from me?
Of course not. Sadie shouldn't talk such nonsense to you.
to you. That is about men going to law. Mother will explain it when she goes over the lesson with you.
Julia was only half satisfied. What does that verse mean about doing good to them that,
here, I'll read it, said Alfred. But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse you,
do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you.
Why, that is plain enough. It means just what it says. When people are ugly to you,
and act as though they hated you, you must be very good and kind to them, and pray for them,
and love them. Esther, does God really mean for us to love people who are ugly to us and be good to them?
Of course. Well, then, why don't we, if God says so? Esther, why don't you?
That's the point, exclaimed Sadie, in her most roguish tone. I'm glad you've made the application,
Julia. Now Esther's heart had been softening under the influence of these
peaceful Bible words. She believed them, and in her heart was a real, earnest desire to teach her
brother and sister Bible truths. Left alone, she would have explained that those who loved Jesus
were struggling in a weak, feeble way to obey these directions, that she herself was trying,
trying hard sometimes, that they ought to. But there was this against Esther. Her whole life
was so at variance with those plain searching Bible rules that the youngest child could not but
see it, and Sadie's mischievous tones and evident relish of her embarrassment at Julia's question,
destroyed the self-searching thoughts. She answered with severe dignity,
"'Sadie, if I were you, I wouldn't try to make the children as irreverent as I was myself.'
Then she went dignifiedly from the room.
Dr. Van Anden paused for a moment before Sadie as she sat alone in the sitting room that same Sabbath evening.
Sadie, said he, is there one verse in the Bible which you have never read?
Plenty of them, doctor.
I commenced reading the Bible through once, but I stopped at some chapter in numbers,
the 30th I think it is, isn't it?
Or somewhere along there where all those hard names are, you know.
But why do you ask?
The doctor opened a large Bible.
which lay on the stand before them and read aloud ye have perverted the words of the living god sadie looked puzzled now doctor whatever possessed you to think that i had never read that verse god counts that a solemn thing sadie very likely what then i was reading on the piazza when the children came to you for an explanation of their lesson sadie laughed did you hear that conversation doctor i hope you were benefited then more great-a
Dr. Van Anden, do you really mean me to think that I was perverting Scripture?
I certainly think so, Sadie. Were you not giving the children wrong ideas concerning the
teachings of our Savior? Sadie was quite sober now. I told the truth at last, Doctor. I don't
know anything about these matters. People who profess to be Christians do not live according
to our Savior's teaching. At least I don't see any who do, and it sometimes seems to me that
those verses which the children were studying cannot mean what they say, or Christian people
would surely try to follow them. For an answer, Dr. Van Anden turned the Bible leaves again,
and pointed with his finger to this verse which Sadie read, But as he which has called you is
holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation. After that he went out of the room,
and Sadie, reading the verse over again, could not but understand
that she might have a perfect pattern if she would.
End of Chapter 4. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 5 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 5.
The Poor Little Fish
Mother, said Sadie, appearing in the dining-room one morning, holding Julia by the hand,
did you ever hear of the fish who fell out of the frying-pan into the fire?
Which question her mother answered by asking, without turning her eyes from the great batch of bread which she was molding,
What mischief are you up to now, Sadie?
Why nothing, said Sadie, only here is the very fish so renowned in ancient history,
and I have brought her for your inspection.
This answer brought Mrs. Reed's eyes around from the dough
and fixed them upon Julia,
and she said as soon as she caught a glimpse of the forlorn little maiden,
Oh, my patience!
A specimen requiring great patience from anyone coming in contact with her
was the same Julia.
The pretty blue dress and white apron were covered with great patches of mud,
Morocco boots and neat white stockings were in the same direful plight,
and down her face the salt and muddy tears were running,
for her handkerchief was also streaked with mud.
I should think so, laughed Sadie, in answer to her mother's exclamation.
The history of the poor little fish in brief is this.
She started, immaculate in white apron, white stockings and the like,
for the post office with Esther's letter.
She met with temptation in the shape of a little girl with paper dolls,
and, while admiring them, the letter had the meanness to slip out of her hand into the mud.
That, you understand, was the frying-pan.
Much horrified with this state of things, the two wise young heads were put together,
and the brilliant idea conceived of giving the muddy letter a thorough washing in the creek.
So to the creek they went, and while they stood ankle-deep in the mud,
vigorously carrying their idea into effect, the vicious little thing hopped out of Julia's hand
and sailed merrily away downstream. So there she was, out of the frying-pan into the fire,
sure enough, and the letter has sailed for Uncle Ralph's by a different route than that which is
usually taken. Sadie's nonsense was interrupted at this point by Esther, who had listened with
darkening face to the rapidly told story. She ought to be thoroughly whipped,
the careless little goose, mother, if you don't punish her now, I never would again.
Then Julia's tearful sorrow blazed into sudden anger.
I oughtn't to be whipped, you're an ugly mean sister to say so.
I tumbled down and hurt my arm dreadfully trying to catch your old hateful letter,
and you're just as mean as you can be.
Between tears and loud tones and Sadie's laughter,
Julia had managed to burst forth these angry sentences before her mother's voice reached her.
When it did, she was silenced.
Julia, I am astonished. Is that the way to speak to your sister?
Go on up to my room directly, and when you have put on dry clothes, sit down there
and stay until you are ready to tell Esther that you are sorry and ask her to forgive you.
Really, Mother, Sadie said, as the little girl went stamping up the stuff.
her face buried in her muddy handkerchief.
I'm not sure but that you have made a mistake,
and Esther is the one to be sent to her room
until she can behave better.
I don't pretend to be good myself,
but I must say it seems ridiculous
to speak in the way she did to a sorry, frightened child.
I never saw a more woeful figure in my life,
and Sadie laughed again at the recollection.
Yes, said Esther, you uphold her in all sorts of mischief and insolence.
That is the reason she's so troublesome to manage.
Mrs. Reed looked distressed.
Don't Esther, she said.
Don't speak in that loud, sharp tone.
Sadie, you should not encourage Julia in speaking improperly to her sister.
I think myself that Esther was hard with her.
The poor child did not mean any harm, but she must not be rude to anybody.
Oh, yes, Esther said, speaking bitterly, of course I am the one to blame.
I always am. No one in this house ever does anything wrong except me.
Mrs. Reed sighed heavily, and Sadie turned away and ran upstairs humming,
Oh, would I were a buttercup, a blossom in the meadow.
And Julia, in her mother's room, exchanged her wet and muddy garments for clean ones, and cried,
washed her face in the clear, pure water until it was fresh and clean,
and cried again louder and harder.
Her heart was all bruised and bleeding.
She had not meant to be careless.
She had been carefully dressed that morning
to spend the long, bright Saturday with Vesta Griswold.
She had intended to go swiftly and safely
to the post office with the small white treasure
entrusted to her care.
But those paper dolls were so pretty,
and of course there was no harm in walking along with Addie
and looking at them.
How could she know that the hateful letter
was going to tumble out of her apron pocket.
Right there, too, the only place along the road
where there was the least bit of mud to be seen.
Then she had honestly supposed
that a little clean water from the creek
applied with her smooth white handkerchief
could take the stains right out of the envelope,
and the sun would dry it,
and it would go safely to Uncle Ralph's after all.
But instead of that, the hateful, hateful thing
slipped right out of her hand
and went floating down the stream,
and at this point julius sobs burst forth afresh presently she took up her broken thread of thought and went on how very very ugly esther was if she hadn't been there her mother would have listened kindly to her story about how very sorry she was
and how she meant to do just right then she would have forgiven her and she would have been freshly dressed in her clean blue dress instead of her pink one and would have had her happy day after all and now she would have to spend this bright day all alone and at this point her tears rolled down in torrents
jule called a familiar voice under her window where are you come down and mend my sail for me won't you julia went to the window and poured into alfred's sympathetic ears the story of her grief and her wrongs
just exactly like her was his comment on esther's share in the tragedy she grows crosser every day i guess if i were you i'd let her wait a spell before i asked her forgiveness i guess i shall sputtered julia
She was meaner than anything, and I'd tell her so this minute if I saw her.
That's all the sorry I am.
So the talk went on, and when Alfred was called to go get Esther a pail of water,
and left Julia in solitude, she found her heart very much strengthened in its purpose
to tire everybody out in waiting for her apology.
The long, warm, busy day moved on, and the overworked and wearied mother
found time to toil up two flights of stairs in search of her young daughter in the hope of soothing and
helping her. But Julia was in no mood to be helped. She hated to stay up there alone. She wanted to go
down in the garden with Alfred. She wanted to go to the arbor and read her new book. She wanted to
take a walk down by the river. She wanted her dinner exceedingly, but to ask Esther's forgiveness
was the one thing that she did not want to do.
No, not if she stayed there alone for a week.
Not if she starved, she said aloud,
stamping her foot and growing indignant over the thought.
Alfred came as soon as his Saturday occupations would admit,
and held empathetic talks with the little prisoner above,
admiring her pluck,
and assuring her that he wouldn't give in, not he.
You see, I can't do it, said Julia,
with the gleam of satisfaction in her eyes,
because it wouldn't be true.
I'm not sorry,
and mother wouldn't have me tell a lie for anybody.
So the sun went toward the west,
and Julia at the window watched the Academy girls
moving homeward from their afternoon ramble,
listened to the preparations for tea
which were being made among the dishes in the dining room,
and, having no more tears to shed, sighed wearily,
and wished the miserable day were quite done,
and she was sound asleep.
Only a few moments before,
she had received a third visit from her mother,
and, turning to her,
fresh from a talk with Alfred,
she answered her mother's question
as to whether she were not now ready
to ask Esther's forgiveness,
with quite as sober and determined
a no ma'am as she had given that day,
and her mother had gravely and sadly answered,
I am very sorry, Julia,
I cannot come up here again.
I am too tired for that.
You may come to me if you wish to see me any time before seven o'clock.
After that you must go to your room.
And with this Julia had let her depart, only saying, as the door closed,
Then I can be asleep before Esther comes up.
I am glad of that.
I would not look at her again today for anything.
And then Julia was once more summoned to the window.
Jule, Alfred said, with less decision in his voice,
than there had been before. Mother looked awful tired when she came downstairs just now,
and there was a tear rolling down her cheek. There was, said Julia in a shocked and troubled tone.
And I guess, Alfred continued, she's had a time of it today. Esther is too cross even to look at,
and they've been working pell-mell all day, and Minnie tumbled over the ice-box and got hurt,
and Mother held her most an hour, and I guess she feels,
real bad about this. She told Sadie she felt sorry for you. Silence for a little while at the window
above and from the boy below. Then he broke forth suddenly. I say, Joel, hadn't you better do it
after all? Not for Esther, but there's mother, you know. But Alfred interrupted the truthful and
puzzled Julia. What can I do about it? You know I'm to tell Esther that I'm sorry, and that will not be
true. This question also troubled Alfred.
It did not seem to occur to those two foolish young heads that she ought to be sorry for her own angry words,
no matter how much in the wrong another had been.
So they stood with grave faces and thought about it.
Alfred found a way out of the mist at last.
See here, aren't you sorry that you couldn't go to Vesta's and had to stay up there alone all day and that it bothered Mother?
Of course, said Julia, I'm real sorry about Mother.
Alfred, did I honestly make her cry?
"'Yes, you did,' answered Alfred earnestly.
"'I saw that tear as plain as day.
"'Now you see you can tell Esther you're sorry, just as well as not,
"'because if you hadn't said anything to her,
"'Mother could have made it all right, so of course you're sorry.'
"'Well,' said Julius slowly, rather bewildered still,
"'that sounds as if it was right, and yet somehow—'
"'Well, Alfred, you wait for me and I'll be down right away.'
So it happened that a very penitent little face
stood at her mother's elbow a few moments after this,
and Julia's voice was very earnest.
Mother, I'm so sorry I made you such a great deal of trouble today.
And the patient mother turned and kissed the flushed cheek
and answered kindly.
Mother will forgive you.
Have you seen Esther, my daughter?
No, ma'am, spoken more faintly,
but I'm going to find her right away.
and Esther answered the troubled little voice with a cold,
"'actions speak louder than words.
I hope you will show how sorry you are by behaving better in the future.
Stand out of my way.'
"'Is it all done up?' Alfred asked a moment later,
as she joined him on the piazza to take a last look at the beauty of this day
which had opened so brightly for her.
"'Yes, with a relieved sigh.
And, Alfred, I never mean to be such a woman as Esther is
when I grow up. I wouldn't for the world. I mean to be nice and good and kind like Sister Sadie.
End of Chapter 5. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 6 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 6. Something happens.
Now, the letter which had caused so much trouble in the Reed family, and especially in Esther's heart,
was, in one sense, not an ordinary letter. It had been written to Esther's cousin, Abby,
her one intimate friend, Uncle Ralph's only daughter. These two, of the same age, had been
correspondence almost from their babyhood, and yet they had never seen each other's faces.
To go to New York, to her uncle's house, to see and be with cousin Anne,
had been the one great dream of Esther's heart as likely to be realized she could not help acknowledging
as a journey to the moon, and no more so. New York was at least 500 miles away, and the money
necessary to carry her there seemed like a small fortune to Esther to say nothing of the endless
additions to her wardrobe which would have to be made before she could account herself ready.
So she contented herself, or perhaps it would be more truthful to say she made herself.
discontented, with ceaseless dreams over what New York and her uncle's family, and above all
Cousin Abby, were like, and whether she would ever see them, and why it had always happened
that something was sure to prevent Abby's visits to herself, and whether she would like her
as well if she could be with her as she did now, and a hundred other confused and disconnected
thoughts about them all. Esther had no idea what this miserable, restless dreaming of hers was
doing for her. She did not see that her very desires after a better life, which were sometimes
strong upon her, were colored with impatience and envy. Cousin Abby was a Christian, and wrote
her some earnest letters, but to Esther it seemed a very easy matter indeed for one who was
surrounded, as she imagined Abby to be, by luxury and love, to be a joyous, eager Christian.
into this very letter that poor Julia had sent sailing down the stream some of her inmost feelings had been poured don't think me devoid of all aspirations after something higher so the letter ran dear abbey you in your sunny home can never imagine how wildly i long sometimes to be free from my surroundings free from petty cares and trials and vexations which i feel are eating out my very life
oh to be free for one hour to feel myself at liberty for just one day to follow my own tastes and inclinations to be the person i believe god designed me to be to fill the niche i believe he designed me to fill
abbey i hate my life i have not a happy moment it is all rasped and warped and unlovely i am nothing and i know it and i had rather for my own comfort be like most of those who surround me
nothing and not know it sometimes i cannot help asking myself why i was made as i am why can't i be a clod a plodder and drag my way with stupid good-nature through this miserable world instead of chafing and bruising myself at every step
now it would be very natural to suppose that a young lady with a grain of sense left in her brains would in cooler moments have been rather glad than otherwise to have such a restless unhappy unchristian-like
letter hopelessly lost. But Esther felt, as has been seen, thoroughly angry that so much
lofty sentiment which she mistook for religion was entirely lost, yet let it not be supposed
that one word of this rebellious outbreak was written simply for effect. Esther, when she wrote
she hated her life, was thoroughly and miserably in earnest. When, in the solitude of her own
room, she paced her floor that evening and murmured despairingly, "'Oh, if something,
something would only happen to rest me for just a little while. She was more thoroughly in earnest
than any human being who feels that Christ has died to save her, and that she has an eternal
resting place prepared for her, and waiting to receive her, has any right to feel on such
a subject. Yet, though the letter had never reached its destination, the pitying Savior, looking
down upon his poor, foolish lamb and tender love, made haste to prepare an answer to her wild,
rebellious cry for help, even though she cried blindly, without a thought of the helper who
is sufficient for all human needs. Long looked for come at last, and Sadie's clear voice rang
through the dining room, and a moment after that young lady herself reached the pump room,
holding up for Esther's view a dainty envelope directed in a yet more dainty hand to Miss Esther
Reed. Here is that wonderful letter from Cousin Abbey, which you have sent me to the post-office
after three times a day for as many weeks. It reached here by the way of Cape Horn, I should say,
by its appearance. It has been re-mailed twice. Esther set her pail down hastily, seized the letter,
and retired to the privacy of the pantry to devour it, and for once was oblivious to the fact
that Sadie lunched on bits of cake broken from the smooth square loaf while she waited to hear
the news. "'Anything special?' Mrs. Reed asked, pausing in the doorway.
which question Esther answered by turning a flushed and eager face toward them,
as she passed the letter to Sadie, with permission to read it aloud.
Surprised into silence by the unusual confidence,
Sadie read the dainty epistle without comment.
My dear Esther, I am in a grand flurry,
and shall therefore not stop for long stories today,
but come to the pith of the matter immediately.
We want you.
There is nothing new you are aware,
as we have been wanting you for many a day,
But there is new decision in my plans and new inducements this time.
We not only want, but must have you.
Please don't say no to me this once.
We are going to have a wedding in our house,
and we need your presence and wisdom and taste.
Father says you can't be your mother's daughter if you haven't exquisite taste.
I am very busy helping to get the bride in order,
which is a work of time and patience, and I do so much need your aid.
Besides, the bride is your Uncle Ralph's only daughter, so of course you ought to be interested in her.
Esther, do come.
Father says the enclosed $50 is a present from him, which you must honor by letting it pay your fare to New York just as soon as possible.
The wedding is fixed for the 22nd, and we want you here at least three weeks before that.
Brother Ralph is to be first groomsman, and he especially needs your assistance, as the bride has named,
you for her first bridesmaid i'm to dress i mean the bride is to dress in white and mother has a dress
prepared for the bridesmaid to match hers so that matter need not delay nor cause you anxiety
this letter is getting too long i meant it to be very brief and pointed i designed every other
word to become but after all i do not believe you will need so much urging to be with us at this time
I flatter myself that you love me enough to come to me if you can.
So, leaving Ralph to write directions concerning route and trains,
I will run and try on the bride's bonnet, which has just come home.
P.S. There is to be a groom as well as a bride,
though I see I have said nothing concerning him.
Never mind, you shall see him when you come.
Dear Esther, there isn't a word of tense in this letter, I know,
but I haven't time to put any in.
"'Really,' laughed Sadie, as she concluded the reading,
"'this is almost foolish enough to have been written by me.
"'Isn't it splendid, though?
"'Ester, I'm glad you are you.
"'I wish I had corresponded with Cousin Abbey myself.
"'A wedding of any kind is a delicious novelty,
"'but a real New York wedding and a bridesmaid besides.
"'My, I have a mind to clap my hands for you,
"'seeing you are too dignified to do it yourself.'
"'Oh,' said Esther, from whose face
the flush had faded, leaving it actually pale with excitement and expected disappointment.
You don't suppose I am foolish enough to think I can go, do you?
Of course you will go when Uncle Ralph has paid your fare, and more, too.
Fifty dollars will buy a good deal besides a ticket to New York.
Mother, don't you ever think of saying she cannot go?
There is nothing to hinder her.
She is to go, isn't she?
Why, I don't know, answered this perplexed mother.
I want her to, I am sure. Yet I don't see how she can be spared. She will need a great many things
besides a ticket, and $50 do not go as far as you imagine. Besides, Esther, you know I depend on you
so much. Esther's lips parted to speak, and had the words come forth which were in her heart,
they would have been sharp and bitter ones, about never expecting to go anywhere, never being
able to do anything but work, but Sadie's eager voice was quicker than hers.
Oh, now, Mother, it is no use to talk in that way.
I've quite set my heart on Esther's going.
I never expect to have an invitation there myself,
so I must take my honors second-handed.
Mother, it is time you learned to depend on me a little.
I'm two inches taller than Esther,
and I've no doubt I shall develop into a remarkable person
when she is where we can't all lean upon her.
School closes this very week, you know,
and we have vacation until October.
Abby couldn't have chosen a better time.
Whom do you suppose she is to marry?
What a queer creature not to tell us.
Say she can go, mother, quick.
Sadie's last point was a good one in Mrs. Reed's opinion.
Perhaps the giddy Sadie, at once her pride and her anxiety,
might learn a little self-reliance by feeling a shadow of the weight of care
which rested continually on Esther.
You certainly need the change, she said,
her eyes resting pityingly on the young, careworn face of her eldest daughter.
But how could we manage about your wardrobe? Your black silk is nice to be sure, but you would
need one bright evening dress at least, and you know we haven't the money to spare.
Then Sadie, thoughtless, selfish Sadie, who was never supposed to have one care for others,
and very little for herself, Sadie, who vexed Esther nearly every hour of the day, by what at the time,
always seemed some specially selfish, heedless act, suddenly shone out gloriously.
She stood still, and actually seemed to think for a full minute,
while Esther jerked a pan of potatoes toward her, and commenced peeling vigorously.
Then she clapped her hands and gave vent to little gleeful shouts before she exclaimed,
"'Oh, mother, mother, I have it exactly! I wonder we didn't think of it before!
There's my blue silk, just the thing! I am tall, and she is sure,
so it will make her a beautiful train dress. Won't that do splendidly? The magnitude of this
proposal awed even Esther into silence. To be appreciated, it must be understood that Sadie Reed had
never in her life possessed a silk dress. Mrs. Reed's best black silk had long ago been
cut over for Esther, so had her brown and white plaid, so there had been nothing of the sort
to remodel for Sadie, and this elegant sky-blue silk had been lying in its sense.
satin paper covering for more than two years. It was the gift of a dear friend of Mrs. Reed's
girlhood to the young beauty who bore her name, and had been waiting all this time for Sadie
to attain proper growth to admit of its being cut to for her. Meantime she had feasted her eyes
upon it, and gloried in the prospect of that wonderful day when she should sweep across the platform
of Music Hall with the same silk falling in beautiful blue waves around her, for it had long been settled
that it was to be worn first on that day when she should graduate.
No wonder, then, that Esther stood in mute astonishment
while Mrs. Reed commented,
"'Why, Sadie, my dear child,
"'is it possible you are willing to give up your blue silk?'
"'Not a bit of it, mother.
"'I don't intend to give it up the least bit in the world.
"'I'm merely going to lend it.
"'It's too pretty to stay poked up in that drawer by itself any longer.
"'I've set my heart on its coming out this very season.
just as likely as not it will learn to put on airs for me when i graduate i'm not at all satisfied with my attainments in that line so esther shall take it to new york and if she sits down or stands up or turns around or has one minute's peace while she has it on for fear lest she should spot it or tear it or get it stepped on i'll never forgive her
and at this harangue esther laughed a free glad laugh such as was seldom heard from her some way it began to seem as if she were really to go sadie had such a brisk business-like way of saying esther shall take it to new york oh if she only only could go she would be willing to do anything after that
but one peep, one little peep into the magic world that lay outside of that dining-room and kitchen,
she felt as if she must have.
Perhaps that laughed it as much for her as anything.
It almost startled Mrs. Reed with its sweetness and rarity.
What if the change should freshen and brighten her,
and bring her back to them, with some of the sparkles that continually danced in Sadie's eyes?
But what, on the other hand, if she should grow utterly disgusted with the monotony of their very quiet,
very busy life, and refused to work in that most necessary treadmill any longer.
So the mother argued and hesitated, and the decision which was to mean so much more than any of
those new, trembled in the balance, for let Mrs. Reed once find voice to say,
Oh, Esther, I don't see but what you will have to give it up, and Esther would have turned
quickly and with curling lip to that pan of potatoes, and have sharply forbidden anyone to mention
the subject to her again. Once more Sadie, dear Mary Silly Sadie, came to the rescue.
Mother, oh Mother, what an endless time you are in coming to a decision. I could plan an
expedition to the North Pole in less time than this. I am just wild to have her go. I want to hear
how a genuine New York bride looks. Besides, you know, dear Mother, I want to stay in the kitchen
with you. Esther does everything, and I don't have any chance. I perfectly
long to bake and boil and broil and brew things. Say yes, there's a darling. And Mrs. Reed looked
at the bright, flushed face, and thought how little the dear child knew about all these matters,
and how little patience, poor Esther, who was so competent herself, would have with Sadie's
ignorance, and said, slowly and hesitatingly, but yet actually said,
"'Well, Esther, my daughter, I really think we must try to get along without you for a little while.'
And these three people really seemed to think that they had decided the matter,
though two of them were at least theoretical believers in a special providence,
it never once occurred to them that this little thing in all its details had been settled for ages.
End of Chapter 6. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 7 of Esther Reed
This is a Libravox recording
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer
Please visit Libravox.org
Esther Reed by Pansy
Chapter 7
Journeying
20 minutes here for refreshments
Passengers for New York take South Track
New York Daily Papers here
Sweet Orange is here
And amid all these yells of discordant tongues and the screeching of vengeance, and the ringing of bells and the intolerable din of a merciless gong, Esther pushed and elbowed her way through the crowd, almost panting with her efforts to keep pace with her traveling companion, a nervous country merchant on his way to New York to buy goods. He hurried her through the crowd and the noise into the dining saloon. Stood by her side, while obedient to his orders, she poured down.
down her throat a cup of almost boiling coffee. Then, seating her in the ladies' room,
charged her on no account to stir from that point while he was gone. He had just time to run
around to the post-office and mail a forgotten letter. Then he vanished, and in the confusion
and the crowd Esther was alone. She did not feel, in the least, flurried or nervous. On the contrary,
she liked it, this first experience of hers in a city depot. She would not have had it made known
to one of the groups of fashionably attired and very much at ease travelers who thronged past her
for the world, but the truth was Esther had been having her very first ride in the cars.
Sadie had made various little trips in company with school friends to adjoining towns,
after school books or music, or to attend a concert, or for pure fun.
But though Esther had spent her 18 years of life in a town which had long been an express station,
yet want of time or of money or of inclination to take the bits of journeys which alone were within her reach had kept her at home.
Now she glanced at herself at her faultlessly neat and ladylike traveling suit.
She could get a full view of it in an opposite mirror, and it was becoming from the dainty veil which fluttered over her hat to the shining tip of her walking boots,
and she gave a complacent little sigh as she said to herself,
I don't see, but I look as much like a traveler as any of them.
I'm sure I don't feel in the least confused.
I'm glad I'm not as ridiculously dressed as that pert-looking girl in brown.
I should call it in very bad taste to wear such a rich silk as that for traveling.
She doesn't look as though she had a single idea beyond dress.
Probably that is what is occupying her thoughts at this very moment.
And Esther's speaking face betrayed contempt and conscious superiority,
as she watched the fluttering bit of silk and ribbons opposite.
Esther had a very mistaken opinion of herself in this respect.
Probably she would have been startled and indignant,
had anyone told her that her supposed contempt for the rich and elegant attire
displayed all around her was actually the outgrowth of envy,
that, when she told herself she wouldn't lavish so much time and thought,
and above all money, on mere outside show, it was mere nonsense.
that she already spent all the time at her disposal and all the money she could possibly spare on the very things which she was condemning.
The truth was Esther had a perfectly royal taste in all these matters.
Give her but the wherewithal, and she would speedily have glistened in silk and sparkled with jewels.
Yet she honestly thought that her bitter denunciation of fashion and folly in this form was outward evidence
of a mind elevated far above such trivial subjects,
and looked down accordingly with cool contempt on those whom she was pleased to denominate butterflies of fashion.
And, in her flights to a higher sphere of thought,
this absurdly inconsistent Esther never once remembered how,
just exactly a week ago that day,
she had gone around like a storm king in her own otherwise peaceful home,
almost wearing out the long-suffering patience of her weary mother,
rendered the home intolerable to Sadie,
and actually boxed Julia's ears,
and all because she saw with her own common-sense eyes
that she really could not have her blue silk,
or rather Sadie's blue silk,
trimmed with netted fringe at twelve shillings a yard,
but must do with simple folds and a 75-cent heading.
Such a two weeks as the last had been in the Reed family.
the entire household had joined in the commotion produced by esther's projected visit it was marvellous how much there was to do mrs reed toiled early and late and made many quiet little sacrifices in order that her daughter might not feel too keenly the difference between her own and her cousin's wardrobe
sadie emptied what she denominated her finery box and donated every article in it delivering comic little lectures to each bit of lace and ribbon as she smoothed them and patted them and told them they were going to new york
julia hemmed in pocket-handkerchiefs and pricked her poor little fingers unmercifully and uncomplainingly alfred ran of errands with remarkable promptness but confessed to julia privately that it was because he was in such a hurry to have esther's
gone, so he could see how it would seem for everybody to be good-natured.
Little Minnie got in everybody's way as much as a tiny creature could, and finally brought the
tears to Esther's eyes, and set everyone else into bursts of laughter by bringing a very smooth
little handkerchief about six inches square, and offering it as her contribution toward the
traveler's outfit. As for Esther, she was hurried and nervous, and almost unendurably
cross through the whole of it, wanting a hundred things which it was impossible for her to have,
and scorning not a few little trifles that had been prepared for her by patient toil-worn fingers.
Esther, I do hope New York, or Cousin Abbey, or somebody, will have a soothing and improving effect on
you, Sadie had said, with a sort of good-humored impatience, only the night before her departure.
Now that you have reached the summit of your hopes, you seem more uncomfortable
about it than you were even to stay at home. Do let us see you look pleasant for just five minutes
that we may have something good to remember you by. My dear, Mrs. Reed had imposed,
rebukingly. Esther is hurried and tired, remember, and has had a great many things to try her
today. I don't think it is a good plan, just as a family are about to separate, to say any
careless or foolish words that we don't mean. Mother has a great many hard days of toil which
Esther has given to remember her by.
Oh, the patient, tender, forgiving mother!
Esther, being asleep to her own faults, never once thought of the sharp, fretful, half-disgusted
way in which much of her work had been performed, but only remembered, with a little sigh
of satisfaction, the many loaves of cake and the rows of pies which she had baked that
very morning in order to save her mother's steps. This was all she thought of now, but there
came days when she was wide awake.
Meantime, the New York train, after panting and snorting several times to give notice that
the twenty minutes were about up, suddenly puffed and rumbled its way out from the depot,
and left Esther obeying orders, that is, sitting in the corner where she had been placed
by Mr. Newton, being still outwardly, but there was within her heart a perfect storm of vexation.
This comes of mother's absurd fussiness in insisting upon putting me in Mr. Newton's care,
instead of letting me travel alone as I wanted to, she fumed to herself.
Now we shall not get into New York until after six o'clock.
How provoking!
How provoking this is, Mr. Newton exclaimed, re-echoing her thoughts as he bustled in,
read with haste and heat, and stood penitently before her.
I hadn't the least idea it would take so long to,
to go to the post office. I am very sorry. Well, he continued, recovering his good humor,
notwithstanding Esther's provoking silence. What can't be cured must be endured, Miss Esther,
and it isn't as bad as it might be either. We've only to wait an hour and a quarter.
I've some errands to do, and I'll show you the city with pleasure, or would you prefer sitting
here and looking around you? I should decidedly prefer not running the chance of missing the next
train, Esther answered very shortly, so I think it will be wiser to stay where I am.
In truth, Mr. Newton endured the results of his own carelessness with too much complacency
to suit Esther's state of mind, but he took no notice of her broadly given hint further than
to assure her that she need give herself no uneasiness on that score. He should certainly be on
time. Then he went off, looking immensely relieved, for Mr. Newton frankly confessed to
himself that he did not know how to take care of a lady. If she were a parcel of goods now that
one could get stored or checked, and knew that she would come on all right, why, but a lady,
I'm not used to it. How easily I could have caught that train if I hadn't been obligated to
run back after her, but, bless me, I wouldn't have her know that for the world. This he said
meditatively as he walked down South Street. The New York train had carried away the greater
portion of the throng at the depot so that Esther and the dozen or twenty people who occupied
the great sitting-room with her had comparative quiet. The wearer of the condemned brown silk
and blue ribbons was still there and awoke Esther's vexation still further by seeming utterly
unable to keep herself quiet. She fluttered from seat to seat and from window to window,
like an uneasy bird in a cage.
Presently she addressed Esther in a bright little tone.
Doesn't it bore you dreadfully to wait in a depot?
Yes, said Esther, briefly and truthfully,
notwithstanding the fact that she was having her first experience in that boredom.
Are you going to New York?
I hope so, she answered with energy.
I expected to have been almost there by this time,
but the gentleman who is supposed to be taking care of me
had to rush off and stay just long enough to miss the train.
How annoying, answered the blue ribbons with a soft laugh.
I missed it too in such a silly way.
I just ran around the corner to get some chocolate drops,
and a little matter detained me a few moments,
and when I came back the train had gone.
I was so sorry, for I'm in such a hurry to get home.
Do you live in New York?
Esther shook her head and thought within herself.
That is just as much sense as I'm in my sense as I'm in New York.
I should suppose you to have risk the chance of missing a train for the sake of a paper
of candy.
Of course, Esther could not be expected to know that the chocolate drops were for the
Wees' sister at home, whose heart would be nearly broken if Sister Fanny came home after an absence
of 24 hours, without bringing her anything, and that the little matter, which detained
her a few moments, was joining the search after a twenty-five-cent bill which the ruthless
wind had snatched from the hand of a barefooted, bareheaded, and almost forlorn little girl,
who cried as violently as if her last hope in life had been blown away with it, nor how,
failing in finding the treasure, the gold-clasped purse had been opened, and a crisp new bill
had been taken out to fill its place. Neither am I at all certain as to whether it would have
made any difference at all in Esther's verdict, if she had known all the circumstances.
the side door opened quietly just at this point and a middle-aged man came in carrying in one hand a tool-box and in the other a two-story tin pail
both girls watched him curiously as he set these down on the floor and taking tacks from his pocket and a hammer from his box he proceeded to tack a piece of paper to the wall esther from where she sat could see that the paper was small and that something was printed on it in close fine type
it didn't look in the least like a hand-bill or indeed like a notice of any sort her desire to know what it could be drew strong two tiny tacks held it firmly in its place
then the man turned and eyed the inmates of the room who were by this time giving undivided attention to him and his bit of paper presently he spoke in a quiet respectful tone i've tacked up a nice little tract i thought maybe while you was waiting you might like something to read
if one of you would read it aloud all the rest could hear it so saying the man stooped and took up his tool-box and his tin pail and went away leaving the influences connected with those two or three strokes of his hammer to work for him through all time and meet him at the judgment
but if a bombshell had suddenly come down and laid itself in ruins at their feet it could not have made a much more startled company than the tract-taker had left behind him
a tract actually tacked up on the wall and waiting for some human voice to give it utterance a tract in a railroad depot how queer how singular how almost improper
why oh esther didn't know it was so unusual yes but then that didn't make it improper no but then she it-it well it was fanatical oh yes that was it she knew it was improper in some way it was
strange that the very convenient word should have escaped her for a little.
This talk Esther held hurriedly with her conscience.
It was asleep, you know, but just then it nestled as in a dream and gave her little prick,
but that industrious important word fanatical lulled it back to its rest.
Meantime there hung the tract and fluttered a little in the summer air as the door opened and closed.
Was no one to give it voice?
"'I'd like dreadful well to hear it,' an old lady said, nodding her grey head toward the little leaf on the wall.
"'But I packed up my specs, and might just as well, have no eyes at all, as far as reading goes,
when I haven't got my specs on. There's some young eyes around here, though, one would think,'
she added, looking inquiringly around.
"'You won't need glasses, I should say now, for a spell of years.'
This remark, or hint, or inquiry, was directed squarely at,
Esther, and received no other answer than a shrug of the shoulder and an impatient tapping
of her heels on the bare floor. Under her breath Esther muttered, disagreeable old woman.
The brown silk rustled and the blue ribbons fluttered restlessly for a minute, then their
owner's clear voice suddenly broke the silence. I'll read it for you, ma'am, if you really
would like to hear it. The wrinkled, homely, happy old face broke into a beaming smile as she turned
toward the pink-cheeked blue-eyed maiden. That I would, she answered heartily. Dreadful well.
I ain't heard nothing good, pears to me since I started, and I've come two hundred miles.
It seems as if it might kind of lift me up and rest me like to hear something real good again.
With the flush on her face a little heightened, the young girl promptly crossed to where the
tract hung, and a strange stillness settled over the listeners as her clear voice sounded distinctly
down the long room. This was what she read.
Solem questions. Dear friend, are you a Christian? What have you done today for Christ?
Are the friends with whom you have been talking, traveling toward the New Jerusalem?
Did you compare notes with them as to how you were all prospering on the way?
Is that stranger by your side a fellow pilgrim? Did you ask him if he would be?
Have you been careful to recommend the religion of Jesus Christ by your words, by your acts, by your looks this day?
If danger comes to you, have you this day asked Christ to be your helper?
If death comes to you this night, are you prepared to give up your account?
What would your record of this last day be? A blank?
What? Have you done nothing for the master?
Then what have you done against him?
Nothing? Nay, verily.
Is not the Bible doctrine,
He that is not for me is against me?
Remember that every neglected opportunity,
every idle word,
every wrong thought of yours has been written down this day.
You cannot take back the thoughts or words.
You cannot recall the opportunity.
This day, with all its mistakes and blots and mars,
you can never live over again.
It must go up to the judgment just as it is.
Have you begged the blood of Jesus to be spread over it all?
Have you resolved that no other day shall witness a repeatal of the same mistakes?
Have you resolved in your own strength or in his?
During the reading of the tract, a young man had entered,
paused a moment in surprised at the unwanted scene,
then moved with very quiet tread across the room
and took the vacant seat near Esther.
As the reader came back to her former seat,
with the pink inner cheek deepened into warm crimson,
the newcomer greeted her with,
"'Good evening, Miss Fanny.
Have you been finding work to do for the master?'
"'Only a very little thing,' she answered,
with a voice in which there was a slight tremble.
"'I don't know about that, my dear.
This was the old woman's voice.
I'm sure I thank you a great deal.
They're kind of startling questions,
like, enough to most scare a body, unless you was trying pretty hard, now ain't they?
Very solemn questions indeed, answered the gentleman to whom this question seemed to be addressed.
I wonder if we were each obliged to write truthful answers to each one of them,
how many we should be ashamed to have each other see.
How many would be ashamed to have him see?
The old woman spoke with an emphatic shake of her gray head,
and a reverent touch of the pronoun.
That is the vital point, he said,
yet how much more ashamed we often seem to be
of man's judgment than of gods.
Then he turned suddenly to Esther
and spoke in a quiet, respectful tone.
Is the stranger by my side a fellow pilgrim?
Esther was startled and confused.
The whole scene had been a very strange one to her.
She tried to think the blue-ribboned girl
was dreadfully out of her sphere,
but the questions following each other in such quick succession were so very solemn and personal and searching, and now this one.
She hesitated and stammered and flushed like a schoolgirl, as at last she faltered.
I, I think, I believe I am.
Then I trust you are wide awake, and a faithful worker in the vineyard, he said earnestly.
There are times when the master needs true and faithful workmen.
He is a minister, said Esther positively to herself, when she had recovered from her confusion
sufficiently to observe him closely, as he carefully folded the old woman's shawl for her,
took her box and basket in his care, and courteously offered his hand to assist her into the
cars, for the New York train thundered in at last, and Mr. Newton presented himself,
and they rushed and jostled each other out of the depot and into the train.
and the little tract hung quietly in its corner,
and the carpenter who had left it there,
hammered and sawed and planed,
yes, and prayed that God would use it,
and knew not then, nor afterward,
that it had already awakened thoughts
that would tell for eternity.
End of Chapter 7.
Chapter 8 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer.
here, please visit Libravox.org. Esther read by Pansy.
Chapter 8, The Journey's End. Yes, he's a minister, Esther repeated even more decidedly,
as, being seated in the swift-moving train directly behind the old lady and the young
gentleman, who had become the subject of her thoughts, she found leisure to observe him more
closely. Mr. Newton was absorbed in the Tribune, so she gave her undivided attention to the two,
and could hear snatches of the conversation which passed between them, as well as note the courteous
care with which he brought her a cup of water, and attended to all her simple wants.
During the stopping of the train at a station, their talk became distinct.
And I haven't seen my boy, don't you think, in ten years, the old lady was saying,
won't he be glad though to see his mother once more,
and he's got children, two of them.
One is named after me, Sabrina.
It's an awful homely name, I think, don't you?
But then, you see, it was grandmas.
And that makes all the difference in the world, her companion answered,
so the old home is broken up and you are going to make a new one.
Yes, and I'll show you everything I've got to remember my old garden by.
with eager trembling fingers she untied the string which held down the cover of her basket and rummaging within brought to light a withered bouquet of the very commonest and perhaps the very homeliest flowers that grew if there are any homely flowers
there she said holding it tenderly and speaking with quivering lip and trembling voice i picked him the very last thing i did out in my own little garden patch by the back door
Oh, times and times I've sat and weeded and dug around them, with him sitting on the stoop and reading out loud to me.
I thought all about just how it was while I was picking these.
I didn't stay no longer, and I didn't go back to the house after that.
I couldn't.
I just pulled my sunbonnet over my eyes and went across lots to where I was going to get my breakfast.
Esther felt very sorry for the poor, homeless, friendless old woman, felt as though
she would have been willing to do a good deal just then to make her comfortable, and yet it must
be confessed that that awkward bunch of faded flowers, arranged without the slightest regard to
colors, looked rather ridiculous, and she felt surprised, and not a little puzzled, to see actual
tears standing in the eyes of her companion as he handled the bouquet with gentle care.
"'Well,' he said, after a moment of quiet, "'you are not leaving your best friend after all.
Does it comfort your heart very much to remember that, in all your partings and trials,
you are never called upon to bid Jesus goodbye?
What a way he has with bringing that subject into every conversation, commented Esther,
who is now sure that he was a minister.
Some way Esther had fallen into a way of thinking
that everyone who spoke freely concerning these matters
must be either a fanatic or a minister.
Oh, that's about all the comfort I've got left,
This answer came forth from a full heart and eyes brimming with tears.
And I don't suppose I need any other.
If I've got Jesus left, I oughtn't to need anything else.
But sometimes I get impatient.
It seems to me I've been here long enough, and it's time I got home.
How is it with the boy who is expecting you?
Has he this same friend?
The gray head was slowly and sorrowfully shaken.
Oh, I'm afraid he doesn't know anything about him.
him. Ah, then you have work to do. You can't be spared to rest yet. I presume the master is waiting for you to lead that son to himself.
I mean to, I mean to, sir, she said earnestly, but sometimes I think maybe my coffin could do it better than I,
but God knows, and I'm trying to be patient. Then the train word on again, and Esther missed the rest,
But one sentence thrilled her. Maybe my coffin could do it better than I.
How earnestly she spoke, as if she were willing to die at once, if by that she could save her son.
How earnest they both were, anyway, the wrinkled, homely, ignorant old woman, and the cultivated,
courtly gentleman. Esther was ill at ease. Conscience was arousing her to unwanted thought.
These two were different from her. She was a Christian, at least she supposed so,
hoped so, but she was not like them. There was a very decided difference. Were they right,
and was she all wrong? Wasn't she a Christian after all? And at this thought she actually shivered.
She was not willing to give up her title, weak though it may be. Oh well, she decided after a while.
She is an old woman, almost through with life. Of course she looks at things through a different aspect
from what a young girl like me naturally would,
and as for him, ministers always are different from other people, of course.
Foolish Esther, did she suppose that ministers have a private Bible of their own
with rules of life set down therein for them,
quite different from those written for her?
And as for the old woman, almost through with life,
how near might Esther be to the edge of her own life at that very moment?
When the train stopped again, the two were still talking.
talking.
I just hope my boy will look like you, the old lady said suddenly, fixing admiring eyes on
the tall form that stood beside her, patiently waiting for the cup from which she was drinking
the tea which he had procured for her.
Esther followed the glance of her eye and laughed softly at the extreme improbability of
her hope being realized, while he answered gravely.
I hope he will be a noble boy and love his mother as she deserves.
it will matter very little who he looks like. While the cup was being returned, there was a bit
of toilet-making going on. The gray hair was smoothed back under the plain cap, and the faded,
twisted shawl rearranged and carefully pinned. Meantime, her thoughts seemed troubled,
and she looked up anxiously into the face of her comforter, as he again took his seat beside her.
I'm just thinking I'm such a homely old thing, and New York is such a grand place I've heard them say.
I do hope he won't be ashamed of his mother.
No danger, was the hearty answer.
He'll think you are the most beautiful woman he has seen in ten years.
There was no way to describe the happy look which shone in the faded blue eyes at this answer,
and she laughed a softly pleased laugh as she said.
Maybe he'll be like the man I read about the other day.
Some mean old scamp told him how homely his mother was, and he said, says he,
Yes, she's a homely woman, sure enough, but, oh, she's such a beautiful mother.
Whatever will I do when I get to New York, she added quickly, seized with sudden anxiety.
Just as like as not now, he never got a bit of my letter and won't be there to get me.
Do you know where your son lives?
Oh, yes, I've got it on a piece of paper, the street and the street and the same.
the number. But bless your heart, I shouldn't know whether to go up or down or across.
Just the shadow of a smile flitted over her friend's face as the thought of the poor old lady
trying to make her way through the city came to him. Then he hastened to reassure her.
Then we are all right, whether he meets you or not. We can take a carriage and drive there.
I will see you safe at home before I leave you. This crowning act of kindness brought the tears.
i don't know why you're so good to me she said simply unless you are the friend i prayed for to help me through this journey if you are it's all right god will see that you are paid for it
and before esther had done wondering over the singular quaintness of this last remark there was a sudden triumphant shriek from the engine and a tremendous din made up of a confusion of more sounds than she had ever heard in her life before
then all was hurry and bustle around her and she suddenly awakened to the fact that as soon as they had crossed the ferry she would actually be in new york even then she bethought herself to take a curious parting look at the oddly matched couple
who were carefully making their way through the crowd and wonder if she would ever see them again.
The next hour was made up of bewilderment to Esther.
She had a confused remembrance afterward of floating across a silver river in a palace,
of reaching a place where everybody screamed instead of talked,
and where all the bells were ringing for fire or something else.
She looked eagerly about her for her uncle,
and saw at least fifty men who resembled him,
as she saw him last about ten years ago.
She fumbled nervously for his address in her pocketbook
and gave Mr. Newton a recipe for making mince pies instead.
Finally she found herself tumbled in among cushions
and driving right into carriages and carts and people
who all got themselves mysteriously out of the way.
Down streets she thought must surely be the ones the bells were ringing for
as they were all ablaze.
It had been arranged that Esther's Esther's Esther's
court should see her safely set down at her uncle's door, as she had been unable to state
the precise time of her arrival. And besides, as she was an entire stranger to her uncle's
family, they could not determine any convenient plan for meeting each other at the depot.
So Esther was whirled through the streets at a dizzying rate, and, with eyes and ears filled
with bewildering sights and sounds, was finally deposited before a great building, a glow with
gas and gleaming with marble. Mr. Newton rang the bell, and Esther, making confused addues
to him, was meantime ushered into a hall looking not unlike Judge Warren's best parlor.
A sense of awe, not unmixed with loneliness and almost terror, stole over her as the man who
opened the door stood waiting after a civil, whom do you wish to see and what name shall I send
up.
Whom did she wish to see, and what was her name anyway? Could this be her uncle's house? Did she want to see any of them? She felt half afraid of them all.
Suddenly the dignity and grandeur seemed to melt into gentleness before her, as the tiniest of little women appeared, and a bright young voice broke into hearty welcome.
Is this really my cousin Esther? And so you have come. How perfectly splendid! Where is this really?
Mr. Newton? Gone? Why, John, you ought to have smuggled him into dinner. We are so much obliged to him
for taking care of you. John, send those trunks up to my room. You'll room with me, Esther,
won't you? Mother thought I ought to put you in solitary state in a spare chamber, but I couldn't.
You see, I have been so many years waiting for you that now I want you every bit of the time.
all this while she was giving her little loving pats and kisses on their way upstairs whither she at once carried the traveller.
Such a perfect little gem of a room as that was into which she was ushered.
Esther's love of beauty seemed likely to be fully gratified.
She cast one eager glance around her, took in all the charming little details in a second of time,
and then gave all her undivided attention to this wonderful person before her,
who certainly was in veritable flesh and blood, the much dreamed over, much long for Cousin Abby.
A hundred times had Esther painted her portrait, tall and dark and grand, with a perfectly regal form and queenly air,
hair black as midnight, coiled in heavy masses around her head, eyes blacker if possible than her hair.
As to dress, it was very difficult to determine, sometimes it was velvet and diamonds,
or, if the season could not possibly admit of that,
then a rich dark silk, never by any chance a material lighter than silk.
This had been her picture.
Now she could not suppress a laugh as she noted the contrast between it and the original.
She was even two inches shorter than Esther herself,
with a manner much more like a fairies than a queen's.
Instead of heavy coils of black hair,
there were little rings of brown curls clustering around a fair,
pale forehead and continually peeping over into the bluest of eyes. Then her dress was the
softest and quietest of muslins, with a pale blue tint. Esther's soft laugh chimed merrily.
She turned quickly. Now have you found something to laugh at in me already? she said gleefully.
Why, said Esther, forgetting to be startled over the idea that she should laugh at Cousin Abbey?
I'm only laughing to think how totally different you are from your picture.
From my picture?
Yes, the one which I had drawn of you in my own mind.
I thought you were tall and had black hair and dressed in silks like a grand lady.
Abby laughed again.
Don't condemn me to silks in such weather as this at least, she said gaily.
Mother thinks I am barbarous to summon friends to the city in August,
but the circumstances are such that it could not well be avoided.
So put on your coolest dress and be as comfortable as possible.
This question of how she should appear on this first evening had been one of Esther's puzzles.
It would hardly do to don her blue silk at once, and she had almost decided to choose the black one,
but Abby's laugh and shrug of the shoulder had settled the question of silks.
So now she stood in confused indecision before her open trunk.
Abby came to the rescue.
"'Shall I help you?' she said, coming forward.
"'I'll not ring for Maggie to-night, but be waiting made myself.
"'Suppose I hang up some of these dresses, and which shall I leave for you?
"'This looks the coolest,' and she held up to Esther's view the pink and white muslin
"'which did duty as an afternoon dress at home.
"'Well,' said Esther, with a relieved smile, I'll take that.
"'As she thought within her heart, they are not so grand after all.'
presently they went down to dinner and in view of the splendour of the dining-room and the sparkle of gas and the glitter of silver she changed her mind again and thought them very grand indeed
her uncle's greeting was very cordial and though esther found it impossible to realize that her aunt helen was actually three years older than her own mother or indeed that she was a middle-aged lady at all so very bright and gay and altogether unsuitable did her attire appear
yet on the whole she enjoyed the first two hours of her visit very much and surprised and delighted herself at the ease with which she slipped into the many new ways which she saw around her only once did she find herself very much confused to her great astonishment and dismay she was served with a glass of wine
now esther among the staunch temperance friends with whom she had hitherto passed her life had met with no such trial of her temperance principles which she supposed were sound and strong
yet here she was at her uncle's table sitting near her aunt who was contentedly sipping from her glass would it be proper under the circumstances to refuse yet would it be proper to do violence to her sense of right
esther had no pledge to break except the pledge with her own conscience and it is most sadly true that that sort of pledge does not seem to be so very binding in the estimation of some people
so esther sat and toyed with hers and came to the very unwarrantable conclusion that what her uncle offered for her entertainment it must be proper for her to take do esther's good sense the justice of understanding that she didn't believe any such thing
that she knew it was her own conscience by which she was to be judged, not her uncles,
that such smooth-sounding arguments honestly meant that whatever her uncle offered for her entertainment
she had not the moral courage to refuse.
So she raised the dainty wine-glass to her lips and never once be thought herself to look at Abby,
and notice how the color mounted and deepened on her face,
nor how her glass remained untouched beside her plate.
on the whole Esther was glad when all the bewildering ceremony of the dinner was concluded
and she on the strength of her being wearied with her journey was permitted to retire with Abby to their room
end of chapter 8 recording by trisha g chapter 9 of esther read this is a Libravox recording all Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librivox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy
Chapter 9, Cousin Abbey
Now I have you all to myself, that young lady said, with a happy smile,
as she turned the key on the retreating Maggie and wheeled an ottoman to Esther's side.
Where shall we commence? I have so very much to say and hear.
I want to know all about Aunt Laura and say,
and the twins. Oh, Esther, you have a little brother. Aren't you so glad he is a little boy?
Why, I don't know, Esther said, hesitatingly, then more decidedly. No, I'm always thinking how
glad I should be if he were a young man, old enough to go out with me and be company for me.
I know that is pleasant, but there are very serious drawbacks. Now, there's our Ralph. It is very
pleasant to have him for company. And yet, well, Esther, he isn't a Christian, and it seems all the
time to me that he is walking on quicksands. I'm in one continual tremble for him, and I wish so often
that he was just a little boy, no bigger than your brother Alfred. Then I could learn his tastes,
and indeed mold them in a measure by having him with me a great deal. And it does seem to me that I
could make religion appear such a pleasant thing to him that he couldn't help seeking Jesus for
himself. Don't you enjoy teaching Alfred? Poor puzzled Esther, with what a matter of course error
her cousin asked this question. Could she possibly tell her that she sometimes never gave Alfred a thought
from one week's end to another, and that she never in her life thought of teaching him a single thing?
I am not his teacher, she said at length.
I have no time for any such thing.
He goes to school, you know, and mother helps him.
Well, said Abby, with a thoughtful air,
I don't quite mean teaching either,
at least not lessons and things of that sort,
though I think I should enjoy having him depend on me in all his needs.
But I was thinking more especially of winning him to Jesus.
It seems so much easier to do it while one is young,
Perhaps he is a Christian now, is he?
Esther merely shook her head and answer.
She could not look in those earnest blue eyes
and say that she had never, by word or act,
asked him to come to Jesus.
Well, that is what I mean.
You have so much more chance than I, it seems to me.
Oh, my heart is so heavy for Ralph.
I am all alone.
Esther, do you know that neither my mother nor my father are Christians,
and our home influences, well, is not what a young man needs.
He is very gay, they call it.
There are his friends here in the city and his friends in college,
none of them the style of people that I like him to be with,
and only poor little me to stem the tide of worldliness all around him.
There is one thing in particular that troubles me.
He is, or rather he is not.
And here poor Abby stopped and a little silent.
followed. After a moment she spoke again. Oh, Esther, you will learn what I mean without my telling you.
It is something in which I greatly need your help. I depend on you. I have looked forward to your
coming, on his account as well as on my own. I know it will be better for him.
Esther longed to ask what the something was and what was expected of her, but the pained look
on Abby's face deterred her, and she contented herself by saying,
where is he now in college coming next week i long on his account to have a home of my own i believe i can show him a style of life which will appear better to him than the one he is leading now
this led to a long talk on the coming wedding mother is very much disturbed that it should occur in august abby said and of course it is not as pleasant as it would be later but the trouble is mr foster is
is obliged to go abroad in September.
Who is Mr. Foster?
Can't you be married if he isn't here?
Not very well, Abby said, with a bright little laugh.
You see, he is the one who has asked me to marry him.
Why, is he?
And Esther laughed at her former question.
Then, as a sudden thought occurred to her, she asked,
Is he a minister?
Oh, dear, no, he is only a merchant.
Is he a Christian?
was her next query, and so utterly unused was she to conversation on this subject,
that she actually stammered over the simple sentence.
Such a bright, earnest face as was turned toward her at this question.
Esther, Abby said quickly, I couldn't marry a man who was not a Christian.
Why, Esther asked, startled a little at the energy of her tone.
Do you think it is wrong?
Perhaps not for everyone.
I think one's own carefully enlightened conscience should prayerfully decide the question.
But it would be wrong for me.
I am too weak.
It would hinder my own growth in grace.
I feel that I need all the human helps I can get.
Yes, Mr. Foster is an earnest Christian.
Do you suppose, said Esther, growing metaphysical,
that if Mr. Foster were not a Christian, you would marry him?
A little shivered
through Abby's frame as she answered.
I hope I should have strength to do what I thought right,
and I believe I should.
Yes, you think so now, persisted Esther,
because there is no danger of any such trial,
but I tell you I don't believe
if you were brought to the test
that you would do any such thing.
Abby's tone and reply was very humble.
Perhaps not.
I might miserably fail,
And yet, Esther, he has said, my grace is sufficient for thee.
Then, after a little silence, the bright look returned to her face as she added.
I am very glad I am not to be tried in that furnace.
And do you know, Esther, I never believed in making myself a martyr to what might have been,
or what might may be in the future.
Sufficient unto the day is my motto.
If it should ever be my duty to burn at the stake,
I believe I should go to my Savior and plead for the sufficient grace, but as long as I have no such
known trial before me, I don't know why I should be asking for what I do not need, or grow unhappy
over improbabilities, though I do pray every day to be prepared for whatever the future has for me.
Then the talk drifted back again to the various details connected with the wedding, till suddenly
Abby came to her feet with a spring.
Why, Esther, she exclaimed penitently,
What a thoughtless wretch I am!
Here have I been chattering you fairly into midnight
without a thought of your tired body and brain.
This session must adjourn immediately.
Shall you and I have prayers together tonight?
Will it seem home-like to you?
Can you play I am Sadie for just a little while?
I should like it, Esther answered faintly.
Shall I read as you are so weary?
And without waiting for a reply,
she unclasped the lids of her little Bible.
Are you reading the Bible by course?
Where do you like best to read for devotional reading, I mean?
I don't know that I have any choice.
Esther's voice was fainter still.
Haven't you?
I have my special verses that I turn to in my various needs.
Where are you in Sadie reading?
Nowhere, said Esther desperately.
Abby's face expressed only innocent surprise.
Don't you read together?
You are roommates, aren't you?
Now I always thought it would be so delightful
to have a nice little time,
like family worship, in one's own room.
Sadie doesn't care anything about these things.
She isn't a Christian, Esther said at length.
Oh, dear, isn't she?
What a very sad and troubled tone it was
in which Abby spoke.
Then you know something about my angrily.
anxiety, and yet it is different. She is younger than you, and you can have her so much under
your influence. At least it seems different to me. How prone we are to consider our own anxieties
particularly trying. Esther never remembered giving a half-hour's anxious thought to this,
which was supposed to be an anxiety with her in all her life. But she did not say so, and Abby
continued, "'Who is your particular Christian friend, then?'
What an exceedingly trying and troublesome talk this was to Esther!
What was she to say?
Clearly nothing but the truth.
Abby, I haven't a friend in the world.
You poor dear child!
Then we are situated very much alike after all,
though I have dear friends outside of my own family.
But what a heavy responsibility you must feel in your large household,
and you the only Christian.
Do you shrink from respect?
responsibility of that kind, Esther? Does it seem sometimes as if it would almost rush you?
Oh, there are some Christians in the family, Esther answered, preferring to avoid the last part of the
sentence, but then, they are halfway Christians, perhaps. I understand how that is. It really seems
sadder to me than even thoughtless neglect. Be it recorded that Esther's conscience pricked her.
This supposition on Abby's part was not true.
Dr. Van Anden, for instance, always had seemed to her most horribly and fanatically in earnest.
But in what rank should she place this young and beautiful and wealthy city lady?
Surely she could not be a fanatic?
Esther was troubled.
Well, said Abby, suppose I read you some of my sweet verses.
Do you know I always feel a temptation to read in John?
There is so much in that book about Jesus, and John seemed to love him so.
Esther almost laughed.
What an exceedingly queer idea, a temptation to read in any part of the Bible.
What a strange girl her cousin was.
Now the reading began.
This is my verse when I am discouraged.
Wait on the Lord, be of good courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart.
Wait, I say on the Lord.
Isn't that reassuring? And then these two. Oh, Esther, these are wonderful. I have blotted out,
as a thick cloud thy transgressions, and as a cloud thy sins. Return to me, for I have redeemed thee.
Sing, O ye heavens, for the Lord hath done it. Shout ye lower parts of the earth,
break forth in singing ye mountains. O forest and every tree therein, for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob
and glorified himself in Israel.
And in that glorious old prophet's book is my jubilant verse.
And the ransom of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs
and everlasting joy upon their heads.
They shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.
Now Esther, you are very tired, aren't you?
And I keep dipping into my treasure like a thoughtless, selfish girl as I am.
You and I will have some precious readings out of this book, shall we not?
Now I'll read you my sweet good-night psalm.
Don't you think the Psalms are wonderful, Esther?
And without waiting for reply, the low-toned musical voice spread on through that marvel of simplicity and grandeur, the 121st Psalm.
I will lift up mine eyes to the hills from whence cometh my help.
My help cometh from the Lord which made heaven and earth.
He will not suffer thy foot to be moved.
He that keepeth thee will not slumber.
Behold, he that keepeth Israel shall never slumber nor sleep.
The Lord is thy keeper.
The Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand.
The sun shall not smite thee by day, nor the moon by night.
The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil.
He shall preserve thy soul.
The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in,
from this time forth and even forevermore.
Esther, will you pray? questioned her cousin as the reading ceased, and she softly closed her tiny book.
Esther gave her head a nervous, hurried shake. Then shall I? Oh, dear Esther, would you prefer to be alone?
No, said Esther, I should like to hear you. And so they knelt, and Abby's simple, earnest, tender prayer, Esther carried with her for many a day.
After both heads were resting on their pillows, and quiet reigned in the room, Esther's eyes were wide open.
Her cousin Abby had astonished her.
She was totally unlike the cousin Abby of her dreams in every particular,
in nothing more so than the strangely childlike matter-of-course way in which she talked about this matter of religion.
Esther had never in her life heard anyone talk like that, except perhaps that minister,
who had spoken to her in the depot.
His religion seemed not unlike Abbey's.
Thinking of him, she suddenly addressed Abby again.
There was a minister in the depot today, and he spoke to me.
Then the entire story of the man with his tract,
and the girl with blue ribbons,
and the old lady, and the young minister,
and bits of the conversation were gone over for Abby's benefit.
And Abby listened, and commented,
and enjoyed every word of it,
until the little clock on the mantel spoke in silver tones and said,
One, two.
Then Abby grew penitent again.
Positively, Esther, I won't speak again.
You will be sleepy all day tomorrow,
and you needn't think I shall give you a chance even to wink.
Good night.
Good night, repeated Esther,
but she still kept her eyes wide open.
Her journey and her arrival, and Abby,
and the newness and strangeness of everything around,
her, had banished all thought of sleep. So she went over in detail everything which had occurred
that day, but persistently her thoughts returned to the question which had so startled her,
coming from the lips of a stranger, and to the singleness of heart which seemed to possess her
cousin Abby. Was she a fellow pilgrim after all, she queried? If so, what caused the difference
between Abby and herself? It was but a few hours.
since she first beheld her cousin, and yet she distinctly felt the difference between them
in that matter.
We are as unlike, thought Esther, turning restlessly on her pillow, well, as unlike as two
people can be.
What would Abby say could she know that it was actually months since Esther had read as much
connectedly in her Bible as she had heard read that evening?
Yes, Esther had gone backward, even as far as that.
farther? What would Abby say to the fact that there were many, many prayerless days in her life?
Not very many, perhaps, in which she had not used a form of prayer, but their names were legion
in which she had risen from her knees unhelped and unrefreshed, in which she knew that she
had not prayed a single one of the sentences which she had been repeating, and just at this point
she was stunned with a sudden thought, a thought which too often escapes us all.
She could not for the world it seemed to her, have made known to Abby, just how matters stood with her,
and yet, and yet, Christ knew it all. She lay very still and breathed heavily. It came to her
with all the thrill of an entirely new idea. Then that unwearied and ever-watchful Satan
came to her aid.
Oh, well, said he,
your cousin Abby's surroundings
are very different from yours.
Give you all the time
which she has at her disposal,
and I dare say you would be quite as familiar
with your Bible as she is with hers.
What does she know about the petty vexations
and temptations,
and bewildering, ever-pressing duties
which every hour of every day beset your path?
The circumstances are very different.
Her life is in the sunshundering,
your in the shadow. Besides, you do not know her. It is easy enough to talk, very easy to read a chapter
in the Bible. But after all, there are other things quite as important, and it is more than likely
that your cousin is not quite perfect yet. Esther did not know that this was the soothing
lullaby of that old serpent. Well for her if she had, and had answered it with that solemn,
all-powerful, get thee behind me, Satan.
But she gave her own poor brain the benefit of every thought,
and having thus lulled and patted,
and coaxed her half-roused and startled conscience
into quiet rest again,
she turned on her pillow and went to sleep.
End of Chapter 9. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 10 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All LibraVox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther read by Pansy, Chapter 10, Esther's Minister.
Esther was dreaming that the old lady on the cars had become a fairy
and that her voice sounded like a silver bell
when she suddenly opened her eyes and found that it was either the voice of the marble clock on the mantle
or of her cousin Abby who was bending over her.
Do you feel able to get up to breakfast, Esther, dear, or had you rather lie in rest?
Breakfast, echoed Esther, in a sleepy bewilderment, raising herself on one elbow and gazing at her cousin.
Yes, breakfast, this with a merry laugh.
Did you suppose the people in New York lived without such inconveniences?
Oh, to be sure she was in New York, and Esther repeated the laugh.
it had sounded so queerly to hear anyone talk about her getting up to breakfast.
It had not seemed possible that that meal could be prepared without her assistance.
Yes, certainly, I will get up at once. Have I kept you waiting, Abby?
Oh, no, not at all. Generally we breakfast at nine, but mother gave orders last night to delay
till half-past nine this morning. Esther turned to the little clock in great amazement.
it was actually ten minutes to nine what an idea she never remembered sleeping so late in her life before why at home the work in the dining-room and kitchen must all be done by this time and sadie was probably making beds
"'Poor Sadie! What a time she would have!'
"'She will learn a little about life while I'm away,' thought Esther complacently,
as she stood before the mirror and pinned the dainty frill on her new pink cambric wrapper
which Sadie's deft fingers had fashioned for her.
Esther had declined the assistance of Maggie,
feeling that though she knew perfectly well how to make her own toilet,
she did not know how to receive assistance in the matter.
Now I will leave you for a while, Abby said, taking up her tiny Bible.
Esther, where is your Bible? I suppose you have it with you. Esther looked annoyed.
I don't believe I have, she said hurriedly. I packed in such haste, you see, and I don't remember
putting it in at all. Oh, I am sorry. You will miss it so much. Do you have a thousand little
private marks in your Bible that nobody else understands? I have a great habit of reading in that way.
well, I'll bring you one from the library that you may mark just as much as you please.
Esther sat herself down with a very complacent air beside the open window with the Bible which had
just been brought her in her lap. Clearly she had been left alone that she might have
opportunity for private devotion, and she liked the idea very much. To be sure she had not been
in the habit of reading in the Bible in the morning, but that, she told herself, was simply
because she never had time hardly to breathe in the mornings at home. There she had beefsteak to cook
and breakfast rolls to attend to, she said disdainfully, as if beefsteak and breakfast rolls were the
most contemptible articles in the world entirely beneath the notice of a rational being. But now
she was in a very different atmosphere, and at nine o'clock of a summer morning was attired in a very
becoming pink wrapper, fashioned with the whitest of frills, and sat at her window, a young lady of
elegant leisure, waiting for the breakfast bell. Of course she would read a chapter in the Bible now,
and should enjoy it quite as much as Abby did. She had never learned that happy little habit of having
a much-used, much-worn, much-loved Bible for her own personal and private use, full of pencil marks
and sacred meanings, grown dear from association, and teeming with memories of precious communings.
She had one, of course, a nice, proper-looking Bible, and if it chanced to be convenient when
she was ready to read, she used it. If not, she took Sadie's, or picked up Julius from under the
table, or the old one on the shelf in the corner, with the one cover and part of Revelation missing.
it mattered not one wit to her witch, for there were no pencil marks and no leaves turned down,
and no special verses to find. She thought the idea of marking certain verses an excellent one,
and deciding to commence doing so at once, cast about her for a pencil. There was one on the
round table by the other window, but there were also many other things, Abby's watch lay ticking
softly on its marble and velvet bed, and had to be examined and sighed over, and Abby's
diamond pin in the jewel-case also demanded attention. Then there was some blue and gold volumes
to be peeped at, and Longfellow received more than a peep. Then, most witching of all, say and seal,
in two volumes, the very books Sadie had borrowed once and returned, before Esther had a chance to
discover how faith managed about the ring. Longfellow and the Bible slid on the table together,
and say and seal was eagerly seized upon, just to be glanced over, and the glances continued
till there peeled a bell through the house, and with a start and a confused sense of having
neglected her opportunities, this Christian young lady followed her cousin downstairs
to meet all the temptations and bewilderments of a new day, unstrengthened by communion with
either her Bible or her Savior. That breakfast, in all its details, was a most bewitching affair.
Esther felt that she could never enjoy that meal again at a table that was not small and round,
and covered with Damasque nor drink coffee that had not first flowed gracefully down from a silver urn.
As for Aunt Helen, she could have dispensed with her. She even caught herself drawing unfavorable
comparisons between her and the patient, hard-working mother far away.
Where is Uncle Ralph, she asked suddenly, coming conscious that there were only three
when last evening there were four.
Gone downtown some hours ago, Abby answered.
He is a businessman, you know, and cannot keep such late hours.
But does he go without breakfast?
No, he takes it at seven instead of nine, like our lazy selves.
He used to breakfast at a restaurant downtown, like other business men, further explained Aunt Helen,
observing the bewildered look of this novice in city life,
but it is one of Abby's recent whims that she can make him more comfortable at home,
so they rehearsed the interesting scene of breakfast by gaslight every morning.
Abby's clear laugh rang out merrily at this.
My dear mother, don't I beg you, insult the sun in that manner.
esther fancy gaslight at seven o'clock on an august morning do you get downstairs at seven o'clock was esther's only reply yes at six or at most half-past you see if i am to make father as comfortable at home as he would be at a restaurant i must flutter around a little
burns her cheeks and her fingers over the stove continued aunt helen in a disgusted tone in order that her father may have burnt toast prepared by her hands
you've blundered in one item mother was abby's good-humored reply my toast is never burnt and only this morning father pronounced it perfect oh she is developing answered mrs reed with a curious mixture of annoyance and amusement in look and tone
If Mr. Foster fails in business soon, as I presume he will, judging from his present rate of proceeding,
we shall find her advertising for the position of first-class cook in a small family.
If Abby felt wounded or vexed over this thrust at Mr. Foster,
it showed itself only by a slight deepening of the pink on her cheek,
as she answered in the brightest of tones,
If I do, Mother, and you engage me, I'll promise you that the eggs shall,
not be boiled as hard as these are. All this impressed two thoughts on Esther's mind, one that Abby,
for some great reason unknown to and unimagined by herself, actually of her own free will,
arose early every morning, and busied herself over preparations for her father's breakfast. The other,
that Abby's mother said some disagreeable things to her in a disagreeable way, a way that would
exceedingly provoke her, and that she wouldn't endure, she said to herself with energy.
These two thoughts so impressed themselves that when she and Abby were alone again, they led her to
ask two questions.
Why do you get breakfast at home for your father, Abby, is it necessary?
No, only I like it, and he likes it.
You see, he has very little time to spend at home, and I like that little time to be home-like.
besides esther it is my one hour of opportunity with my father i almost never see him alone at any other time and i am constantly praying that the spirit will make use of some little word or act of mine to lead him to the cross
there was no reply to be made to this so esther turned to the other question what does your mother mean by her reference to mr foster she thinks some of his schemes of benevolence are on too large a scale to be prudent but he is a very prudent man and doesn't seem to think so at all
doesn't it annoy you to have her speak in that manner about him the ever-ready color flushed into abby's cheeks again and after a moment's hesitation she answered gently i think it would esther if she were not my own mother you know
another rebuke esther felt vexed anyway this new strange cousin of hers was going to prove painfully good but her first day in new york despite the strangeness of everything was full of delight to her
they did not go out as esther was supposed to be wearied from her journey though in reality she never felt better and she reveled all day in a sense of freedom of doing exactly as she pleased and indeed of doing nothing
This last was an experience so new and strange to her that it seemed delightful.
Esther's round of home duties had been so constant and pressing, the rebound was extreme.
It seemed to her that she could never bake any more pies and cakes in that great oven,
and she actually shuddered over the thought that, if she were home,
she would probably be engaged in ironing while Maggie did the heavier work.
she went to fanning most vigorously as this occurred to her and sank back among the luxurious cushions of abbey's easy-chair as if exhausted
then she pitied herself most industriously and envied abbey more than ever and gave no thought at all to mother and sadie who were working so much harder than usual in order that she might sit here at ease at last she decided to dismiss every one of these uncomfortable thoughts
to forget that she had ever spent an hour of her life in a miserable, hot kitchen,
but to give herself entirely and unreservedly to the charmed life,
which stretched out before her for three beautiful weeks.
Three weeks is quite a little time, after all, she told herself, hopefully.
Three weeks ago, I hadn't the least idea of being here,
and who knows what may happen in the next three weeks?
Ah, sure enough, Esther, who knows?
"'When am I to see Mr. Foster?' she inquired of Abby, as they came up together from the dining-room after lunch.
"'Why, you'll see him to-night, if you're not too tired to go out with me. I was going to ask about that.'
"'I'm ready for anything. Don't feel as if I ever experienced the meaning of that word,' said Esther briskly, rejoiced at the prospect of going anywhere.
"'Well, then, I shall carry you off to our Thursday evening prayer-meeting,
It's just our mating, you see. We teachers in the mission, there are 50 of us, and we do have the most delightful times.
It is like a family, rather a large family, perhaps you think, but it doesn't seem so when we come on Sabbath from the great congregation and gather in our dear little chapel.
We seem like a company of brothers and sisters shutting ourselves in at home to talk and pray together for a little, before we go out into the world again.
Is Thursday your regular prayer meeting evening, Esther?
Now it would have been very difficult for Esther to tell when her regular prayer meeting evening was,
as it was so long ago that she grew out of the habit of regularly attending,
that now she scarcely ever gave it a thought,
but she had sufficient conscience left to be ashamed of this state of things,
and to understand that Abby referred to the church prayer meeting,
so she answered simply, no Wednesday.
that is our church prayer meeting night i missed it last evening because i wanted to welcome you and tuesday is our bible class night you give three evenings a week to religious meetings abby
yes said abby with softly glee isn't it splendid i appreciate my privileges i assure you so many people could not do it and so many people would not esther thought
so they were not into dinner with the family but took theirs in an hour earlier and with david whom abby called her body-guard for escort made their way to abbey's dear little chapel which proved to be a good-sized church very prettily finished and furnished
that meeting from first to last was a succession of surprises to esther commencing with the leader and being announced to abbey in undertone your minister is the very man who spoke to me yesterday in the depot
abby nodded and smiled her surprise at this information and esther looked about her presently another whisper why abby there is the blue-ribbon girl i told you about sitting in the third seat from the front
that said abbey looking and whispering back is fanny ames one of our teachers presently esther set to work to select mr foster from the rows of young men who were rapidly filling the front seats in the left aisle
i believe that one in glasses and brown kids is he she said to herself regarding him curiously and as if to reward her penetration he rose suddenly and came over book in hand to the seat directly in front of where they were sitting
good evening abbey was his greeting we want to sing this hymn and have not the tune can you lead it without the notes why yes answered abby slowly and with a little hesitation
That is, if you will help me.
We'll all help, he said, smiling and returning to his seat.
Yes, I'm sure that is he, commented Esther.
Then the meeting commenced.
It was a novel one.
One person at least had never attended any just like it.
Instead of the chapter of proper length,
which Esther thought all ministers selected for public reading,
this reader read just three verses,
and he did not even rise from his seat to do it.
nor use the pulpit Bible, but read from a bit of a book which he took from his pocket.
Then the man in spectacles started a hymn, which Esther judged,
was the one which had no notes attached from the prompt manner in which Abbey took up the very first word.
Now, said the leader briskly, before we pray, let us have requests,
and almost before he had concluded the sentence a young man responded,
remember especially a boy in my class who seems disposed to turn every serious word into ridicule.
What a queer subject for prayer, Esther thought.
Remember my little brother, who is thinking earnestly of those things,
another gentleman said, speaking quickly as if he realized that he must hasten or lose his chance.
Pray for every one of my class, I want them all.
And at this Esther actually started, for the petition.
came from the lips of the blue-ribboned fanny in the corner.
A lady actually taking part in a prayer meeting when gentlemen were present.
How very improper!
She glanced around her nervously,
but no one else seemed in the least surprised or disturbed,
and indeed another young lady immediately followed her with a similar request.
Now, said the leader, let us pray.
And that prayer was so strange in its sounding to Esther,
It did not commence by reminding God that he is the maker and ruler of the universe,
or that he was omnipotent and omnipresent and eternal,
or any of the solemn forms of prayer to which her ears were used.
But simply, O dear Savior, receive these petitions which we bring,
turn to thyself the heart of the lad who ridicules the efforts of his teacher.
Lead the little brother to the straight and narrow way.
Gather that entire class into thy heart of love.
love, and thus for each separate request a separate petition, and as the meeting progressed it
grew more strange every moment to Esther.
Each one seemed to have a word that he was eager to utter, and the prayers, while very brief,
were so pointed as to be almost startling.
They sang, too, a great deal, only a verse at a time, and whenever they seemed to feel like
it.
Her amazement reached its height, when she felt a little rustle beside her.
and turned in time to see the eager light in Abby's eyes, as she said,
One of my class has decided for Christ.
Good news, responded the leader.
Don't let us forget this item of Thanksgiving when we pray.
As for Esther, she was almost inclined not to believe her ears.
Had her cousin Abby actually spoken in meeting?
She was about to sink into a reverie over this, but hadn't time,
for at this point the leader arose.
i am sorry said he to cut the thread that binds us but the hour is gone another week will soon pass though and god willing we shall take up the story sing
and a soft sweet chant stole through the room let my prayer be set forth before thee as incense and the lifting of my hands as evening sacrifice then the little company moved with quiet cheerfulness toward the door
have you enjoyed the evening abby asked in an eager tone as they passed down the aisle why yes i believe so only it was rather queer queer was it how
oh i'll tell you when we get home your minister is exactly behind us abby and i guess he wants to speak with you there was a bright flush on abby's face and a little sparkle in her eye as she turned and gave her hand to the minister and then set in a demure and softly
tone, Cousin Esther, let me make you acquainted with my friend Mr. Foster.
End of Chapter 10. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 11 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy
Chapter 11, The New Border
I don't know what to decide, really, Mrs. Reed said thoughtfully, standing with an irresolute air beside the pantry door.
Sadie, hadn't I better make these pies?
Is that the momentous question which you cannot decide, Mother?
Mrs. Reed laughed.
Not quite.
It is about the new border.
We have room enough for another, certainly, and $7 a week is quite an item just now.
If Esther were home, I shouldn't hesitate.
mother if i weren't the meekest and most enduring of mortals i should be hopelessly vexed by this time at the constancy with which your thoughts turn to esther it is positively insulting as if i were not doing remarkably
do you put anything else in apple pies i never mean to have one by the way in my house i think they're horrid crust apples nutmeg little lumps of butter all over it is there anything else mother before i put the top
on? Sometimes I sweeten mine a little, Mrs. Reed answered demurely.
Oh, sure enough, it was that new border that took all my thoughts of sweetness out of me.
How much, sugar, mother? Do let him come. We are such a stupid family now. It is time we had a new
element in it. Besides, you know I broke the largest platter yesterday, and his seven dollars
will help buy another. I wish he was anything but a doctor, though. One ingredient of
kind is enough in a family, especially of the stamp which we have at present."
"'Saidie,' said Mrs. Reed gravely and reprovingly,
"'I never knew a young man for whom I have a greater respect than I have for Dr. Van
Anden.'
"'Yes, ma'am,' answered Sadie, with equal gravity.
"'I have an immense respect for him, I assure you, and so I have for the President,
and I feel about as intimate with the one as the other.
I hope Dr. Douglas will be delightfully wild and wicked.
How will Dr. Van Anden enjoy the idea of arrival?
I spoke of it to him yesterday.
I told him we wouldn't give the matter another thought
if it would in any way be unpleasant to him.
I thought we owed him that consideration
in return for all his kindness to us,
but he assured me that it could make not the slightest difference to him.
Do let him come, then.
I believe I need another bed to make. I'm growing thin for want of exercise. And, by the way,
that suggests an item in his favor. Being a doctor, he would be out all night occasionally,
perhaps, and the bed won't need making so often. Mother, I do believe I didn't put a speck of soda
in that cake I made this morning. What will that do to it? Or more properly speaking, what will it
not do, inasmuch as it is not there to do? As for Esther, I shall consider,
it a personal insult if you refer to her again when I am so magnificently filling her space.
And this much enduring mother laughed and groaned at nearly the same time. Poor Esther never forgot the
soda, nor indeed anything else, in her life. But then Sadie was so overflowing with sparkle and good
humor. Finally the question was decided and the new border came and was duly installed in the family,
and thence commenced a new era in Sadie's life.
Mary clerks and schoolboys she counted among her acquaintances by the score.
Grave, dignified, slightly taciturned men of the Dr. Van Andenstamp,
she numbered also among her friends.
But never one quite like Dr. Douglas,
this easy, graceful, courteous gentleman,
who seemed always to have just the right thing to say or do at just the right moment,
who was neither wild nor sober, who seemed the furthest possible removed from wicked,
yet who was never by any chance disagreeably good.
His acquaintance with Sadie progressed rapidly.
A new element had come to mix in with her life.
The golden days wherein the two sisters had been much together,
wherein the Christian sister might have planted much seed for the master in Sadie's bright young heart,
had all gone by.
Her chance that sleeping Christian nestled so cozily among the cushions in Cousin Abbey's morning-room
might have been startled and aroused, could she have realized that days like those would never come back to her,
that being misspent they had passed away, that a new worker had come to drop seed into the unoccupied heart,
that never again would Sadie be as fresh and as guileless and as easily won
as in those days which she had let slip in idle.
I, worse than idle, slumber.
Sadie sealed and directed a letter to Esther
and ran with it downstairs.
Dr. Douglas stood in the doorway, hat in hand.
Shall I have the pleasure of being your carrier?
He said courteously.
Do you suppose you are to be trusted?
Sadie questioned as she quietly deposited the letter in his hat.
That depends in a great measure on whether you reprove.
trust in me. The world is safer in general than we are inclined to think it. Who lives in that
little bird's nest of a cottage just across the way? A dear old gentleman, Mr. Vane,
Sadie answered, her voice taking a tender tone as it always did when any chance word reminded
her of Florence. That is he standing in the gateway. Doesn't he look like a grand old
patriarch? As they looked, Dr. Van Anden drove suddenly from around the corner.
corner and reigned in his horses in front of the opposite gateway. They could hear his words distinctly.
Mr. Vane, let me advise you to avoid this evening breeze. It is blowing up strongly from the river.
Is Dr. Van Anden the old gentleman's nurse or guardian or what? questioned Sadie's companion.
Physician was her brief reply. Then after a moment she laughed mischievously.
You don't like Dr. Van Anden, Dr. Douglas?
i oh yes i like him the trouble is he doesn't like me for which he is not to blame to be sure probably he cannot help it i have in some way succeeded in gaining his ill-will why do you think i am not one of his admirers
oh answered this rude and lawless girl i thought it would be very natural for you to be slightly jealous of him professionally you know if her object was to embarrass her object was to embarrass
or annoy Mr. Douglas, apparently she did not gain her point. He laughed good-humoredly as he replied.
Professionally, he is certainly worthy of envy. I regard him as a very skillful physician, Miss Reed.
Air Sadie could reply, the horses were stopped before the door, and Dr. Van Anden addressed her.
Sadie, do you want to take a ride? Now, although Sadie had no special interest in or friendship for,
Dr. Van Anden, she did exceedingly like his horses and cultivated their acquaintance whenever she
had an opportunity. So within five minutes after this invitation was received, she was skimming over
the road in a high state of glee. Sadie marked that night afterwards as the last one in which she
rode after those black ponies for many a day. The doctor seemed more at leisure than usual,
and in a much more talkative mood, so it was quite a merry ride until he broke a moment.
silence by an abrupt question.
Sadie, haven't your mother and you always considered me a sincere friend to your family?
Sadie's reply was prompt and to the point.
Certainly, Dr. Van Anden, I assure you I have as much respect for and confidence in you
as I should have had for my grandfather, if I had ever known him.
That being the case, continued the doctor gravely, you will give me credit for sincerity
and earnestness in what I am about to say. I want to give you a word of warning concerning Dr.
Douglas. He is not a man whom I can respect, not a man with whom I should like to see my sister
on terms of friendship. I have known him well and long, Sadie, therefore I speak.
Sadie Reed was never fretful, never petulant, and very rarely angry, but when she was,
it was a genuine case of unrestrained rage and woe to the individual who fell a victim to her blazing eyes and sarcastic tongue.
Tonight, Dr. Van Anden was that victim.
What right had he to arraign her before him, and say with whom she should or should not associate,
as if he were indeed her very grandfather?
What business had he to think that she was too friendly with Dr. Douglas?
With the usual honesty belonging to very angry people, it had not once occurred to her that Dr. Van Anden had said and done none of these things.
When she felt that her voice was sufficiently steady, she spoke.
I am happy to be able to assure you, Dr. Van Anden, you are very kind, extremely so.
But as yet, I really feel myself in no danger from Dr. Douglas' fascinations, however remarkable they may be.
My mother and I enjoy excellent health at present, so you need have no anxiety as regard to our choice of physicians,
although it is but natural that you should feel nervous, perhaps,
but you will pardon me for saying that I consider your interference with my affairs unwarrantable and uncalled for.
If Dr. Van Anden desired to reply to this insulting harangue, there was no opportunity,
for at this moment they whirled around the corner and were at home.
Sadie flung aside her hat with an angry vehemence, and, seating herself at the piano, literally stormed the keys while the doctor re-entered his carriage and quietly proceeded to his evening round of calls.
What a whirlwind of rage there was in Sadie's heart! What earthly right had this man whom she detested to give her advice? Was she a child to be commanded by anyone?
What right had anyone to speak in that way of Dr. Douglas?
He was a gentleman, certainly, much more of one than Dr. Van Anden had shown himself to be,
and she liked him. Yes, she would like him, in spite of a whole legion of envious doctors.
A light step crossed the hall and entered the parlor.
Sadie merely raised her eyes long enough to be certain that Dr. Douglas stood beside her
and continued her playing.
He leaned over the piano and listened.
Had you a pleasant ride, he asked, as the tone of the music lulled a little.
Charming, Sadie's voice was full of emphasis and sarcasm.
I judged by the style of music which you are playing that there must have been a hurricane.
Nothing of the sort, only a little paternal advice.
Indeed, have you been taken into his kindly care?
I congratulate you.
Sadie was still very angry, or she would never have been guilty of the shocking impropriety of her next remark,
but it is a lamentable fact that people will say and do very strange things when they are angry,
things of which they have occasion to repent in cooler moments.
Fixing her bright eyes full and searchingly on Dr. Douglas, she said abruptly,
He was warning me against the impropriety of associating with your dangerous self,
A look as of sadness and deep pain crossed Dr. Douglas' face, and he thought aloud rather than said,
Is that man determined I shall have no friends?
Sadie was touched.
She struck soft, sweet cords with a slow and gentle movement as she asked.
What is your offense in his eyes, Dr. Douglas?
Then indeed Dr. Douglas seemed embarrassed, maintaining, though, a sort of hesitating dignity as he had
attempted a reply. Why, I, he, I would rather not tell you, Miss Reed, it sounds badly.
Then, with a little, slightly mournful laugh, and that half admission sounds badly too,
worse than the simple truth, perhaps. Well then, I had the misfortune to cross his path
professionally once, a little matter, a slight mistake not worth repeating. Neither would I repeat it
if it were, in honor to him.
He is a man of skill, and since then has risen high.
One would not suppose that he would give that little incident of the past a thought now,
but he seems never to have forgiven me.
The music stopped entirely, and Sadie's great truthful eyes were fixed in horror on his face.
Is it possible, she said at length, that that is all,
and he can bear such determined ill will toward you?
and they call him an earnest Christian.
At which remark Dr. Douglas laughed a slow, quick laugh,
as if he found it quite impossible to restrain his mirth,
and then became instantly grave and said,
I beg your pardon.
For what, Dr. Douglas, and why did you laugh?
For laughing, and I laughed because I could not restrain a feeling of amusement
at your innocently connecting his unpleasant state of mind
with his professions of Christianity.
Should they not be connected?
Well, that depends on how much importance you attach to them.
Dr. Douglas, what do you mean?
Treason, I suspect, viewed from your standpoint,
and therefore it would be much more proper for me not to talk about it.
But I want you to talk about it.
Do you mean to say that you have no faith in anyone's religion?
How much have you?
Dr. Douglas, that is a very Yankee way of answering a
question. I know, but it is the easiest way of reaching my point, so I repeat, how much faith
have you in these Christian professions? Or, in other words, how many profession Christians do you
know who are particularly improved in your estimation by their professions? The old questioning
of Sadie's own heart brought before her again, O Christian sister, with whom so many years
of her life had been spent, with whom she had been so closely connected,
If she could but have turned to you
And remembering your earnest life
Your honest endeavors toward the right
Your earnest struggles with sin and self
The evident marks of the Lord Jesus all about you
And remembering this
Have quelled the tempter in human form
Who stood waiting for a verdict
With a determined
I have known one
What might not have been gained for your side that night?
End of Chapter 11
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 12 of Esther Reed
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 12.
Three people.
As it was, she hesitated and thought, not of Esther,
her life had not been such as to be counted for a moment, of her mother.
Well, Mrs. Reed's religion had been of a negative rather than of a positive sort, at least
outwardly. She never spoke much of these matters, and Sadie positively did not know whether she
ever prayed or not. How was she to decide whether the gentle, patient life was the outgrowth
of religion in her heart, or whether it was a natural sweetness of disposition and tenderness of
feeling? Then there was Dr. Van Anden, an hour ago she would surely have said him, but now it
was impossible, so as the silence and the peculiar smile on Dr. Douglas' face grew uncomfortable,
she answered hurriedly, I don't know many Christian people, Doctor, and then more truthfully,
but I don't consider those with whom I am acquainted in any degree remarkable, yet at the same time
I don't choose to set down the entire Christian world as a company of miserable hypocrites.
Not at all, the doctor answered quickly. I assure you I have many friends a-mobile.
that class of people whom I respect and esteem.
But since you have pressed me to continue this conversation,
I must frankly confess to you that my esteem is not based on the fact that they are called Christians.
I, but, Miss Reed, this is entirely unlike and beneath me
to interfere with and shake your innocent, trusting faith.
I would not do it for the world.
Sadie interrupted him with an impatient shake of her head.
Don't talk nonsense, Dr. Douglas, if you can help it.
I don't feel innocent at all, just now at least, and I have no particular faith to shake.
If I had, I hope you would not consider it such a flimsy material as to be shaken by anything
which you have said as yet. I certainly have heard no arguments.
Occasionally I think of these matters, and I have been surprised and not a little puzzled,
to note the strange inconsistency existing between the profession and practice of these people.
If you have any explanation, I would like to hear it. That is all.
Clearly this man must use at least a semblance of sense if he were going to continue this conversation.
His answer was grave and guarded.
I have offered no arguments, nor do I mean to.
I was apologizing for having touched upon this matter at all.
I am unfortunate in my belief, or rather disbelief, but it is no part of my intention to press it upon others.
I incline to the opinion that there are some very good, nice, pleasant people in the world,
whom the accidents of birth and education have taught to believe that they are aided in this
goodness and pleasantness by a more than human power, and this belief rather helps than otherwise
to mature their naturally sweet, pure lives.
My explanation of their seeming inconsistencies is that they have never realized the full
moral force of the rules which they profess to follow.
I divide the world into two distinct classes, the so-called Christian world, I mean.
Those whom I have just named constitute one class, and the other is composed of unmitigated
hypocrites.
Now, my friend, I have talked longer on this subject than I like, or than I ought.
I beg you will forget all I have said, and give me some music to close the scene.
Sadie laughed and ran her fingers lightly over the keys, but she asked,
in which class do you place your brother in the profession doctor dr douglas drew his shoulder into a very slight though expressive shrug as he answered it is exceedingly proper and also rather rare for a physician to be eminent not only for skill but piety
and my brother practitioner is a wise and wary man who and here he paused abruptly miss reed he added after a moment in an entirely changed tone which of us is at fault to-night you or myself that i seem bent on making uncharitable remarks i really did not imagine myself so totally depraved
and to be serious i am very sorry that this style of conversation was ever commenced i did not intend it i do not believe in interfering with the beliefs or contributing the opinions of others
apparently sadie had recovered her good humor for her laugh was as light and careless as usual when she made answer don't distress yourself unnecessarily dr douglas you haven't done me the least harm i assure you i don't believe a word you say and i do you the honor of believing that
you don't credit more than two-thirds of it yourself. Now I'm going to play you the stormiest piece
of music you have ever heard in your life, and the keys rattled and rang under her touch,
and drew half a dozen loungers from the halls to the parlor, and effectually ended the conversation.
Three people belonging to that household held each a conversation with their own thoughts that night,
which to finite eyes would have aided the right wonderfully had had been said before the assembled three,
instead of in the quiet and privacy of their own rooms.
Sadie had calmed down, and as a natural consequence,
was somewhat ashamed of herself,
and as she rolled up and pinned
and otherwise snugged her curls into order for the night,
scolded herself after this fashion.
Sadie Reed, you made a simpleton of yourself
in that speech which you made to Dr. Van Anden tonight.
Because you think a man interferes with what doesn't concern him,
is no reason why you should grow flushed in anger,
and forget that you're a lady you said some very rude and insulting words and you know your poor dear mother would tell you so if she knew anything about it which she won't that's one comfort and besides you have probably offended those delightful black ponies
and it will be forever before they will take you another ride and that's worse than all the rest but who would think of dr van anden being such a man i wish dr douglas had gone to europe before he told me
It was rather pleasant to believe in the extreme goodness of somebody.
I wonder how much of that nonsense which Dr. Douglas talks he believes anyway.
Perhaps he is half-right, only I'm not going to think any such thing
because it would be wicked, and I'm good, and because, in a graver tone,
and with a little reverent touch of the old worn book which lay on her bureau,
this is my father's Bible, and he lived and died by its precepts.
up another flight of stairs in his own room dr douglas lighted his cigar fixed himself comfortably in his arm-chair with his feet on the dressing-table and between the puffs talked after this fashion
sorry we ran into this miserable train of talk to-night but that young witch leads a man on so i'm glad she has a decided mind of her own one feels less conscious stricken
i'm what they call a sceptic myself but after all i don't quite like to see a lady become one i shan't lead her astray i wouldn't have said anything to-night if it hadn't been for that miserable hypocrite of a van anden the fellow must learn not to pitch into me if he wants to be let alone
but i doubt if he accomplished much this time what a witch she is and dr douglas removed his cigar long enough to give vent to a hearty laugh in remembrance of some of sadie's remarks
just across the hall dr van anden sat before his table one hand partly shading his eyes from the gaslight while he read and the words which he read were these
o let not the oppressed returned ashamed let the poor and needy praise thy name arise o god plead thine own cause remember how the foolish man reproaches thee daily forget not the voice of thine enemies the tumult of those that rise up against thee increaseth continually
something troubled the doctor to-night his usually grave face was tinged with sadness presently he arose and paced with slow measured tread up and down the room
i ought to have done it he said at last i ought to have told her mother that he was in many ways an unsafe companion for sadie especially in this matter he is a very cautious guarded fascinating sceptic all the more fascinating because he will be careful not to shock her taste with any boldly spoken errors
I should have warned them, how came I to shrink so miserably from my duty?
What mattered it that they would be likely to ascribe a wrong motive to my caution?
It was nonetheless my duty on that account,
and the sad look deepened on his face as he marched slowly back and forth,
but he was nearer a solution of his difficulties than was either of those others,
for at last he came over to his chair again and sank before it on his knees.
Now, let us understand these three people, each of them, in their separate ways, were making mistakes.
Sadie had said that she was not going to believe any of the nonsense which Dr. Douglas talked.
She honestly supposed that she was not influenced in the least.
And yet she was mistaken.
The poison had entered her soul.
As the days passed on, she found herself more frequently cavilling over the shortcomings of professing Christians,
more quick to detect their mistakes and failures, more willing to admit the half-uttered thought
that this entire matter might be a smooth-sounding fable.
Sadie was the child of many prayers, and her father's much-used Bible lay on her dressing-table
speaking for him, now that his tongue was silent in the grave.
So she did not quite yield to the enemy, but she was walking in the way of temptation,
and the Christian tongues around her, which the grave had not silenced,
yet remained as mute as though their lips were already sealed,
and so the path in which Sadie walked grew daily broader and more dangerous.
Then there was Dr. Douglas, not by any means the worst man that the world can produce.
He was, or fancied himself to be, a skeptic.
Like many a young man, wise in his own conceit,
he had no very distinct idea of what he was skeptical about,
nor to what heights of illogical nonsense his own supposed views,
carried out would lead him. Like many other two, he had studied rhetoric and logic and mathematics
and medicine, thoroughly and well. He would have hesitated long and studied hard, and pondered deeply,
before he had ventured to dispute an established point in surgery. And yet, with an inconsistent
folly of the age, he had absurdly set his seal to the falsity of the Bible, after giving it at most
but a careless reading here and there, and without having ever once honestly made use of
the means by which God has promised to enlighten the seekers after knowledge.
And yet, his eyes being blinded, he did not realize how absurd and unreasonable, how utterly
foolish, was his conduct. He thought himself sincere, he had no desire to lead Sadie astray
from her early education, and, like most skeptical natures, he quite prided himself upon the care
with which he guarded his peculiar views, although I could never see why that was being any other
than miserably selfish or inconsistent, for it is saying, in effect, one of two things. Either,
my belief is sacred to myself alone, and nobody else shall have the benefit of it if I can help it,
or else, I am very much ashamed of my position as a skeptic, and I shall keep it to myself as much
as possible. Be that as it may, Dr. Douglas so thought, and was sincere in his attentions to
do Sadie no harm. Yet, as the days came and went, he was continually doing her injury.
They were much in each other's society, and the subject which he meant should be avoided
was constantly intruding. Both were so constantly on the alert to see and hear the unwise
and inconsistent and unchristian acts and words, and also, alas, there were so many to be seen
and heard, that these two made rapid strides in the broad road.
Finally there was Dr. Van Anden, carrying about with him a sad and heavy heart.
He could but feel that he had shrunken from his duty, hidden behind the most miserable of all
excuses, what will people think?
If Dr. Douglas had had any title but that particular one prefix to his name, he could be able to
his name, he would not have hesitated to have advised Mrs. Reed concerning him, but how could he
endure the suspicion that he was jealous of Dr. Douglas? Then, in trying to write the wrong,
by warning Sadie, he was made to realize, as many a poor Christian has realized before him,
that he was making the sacrifice too late and in vain. There was yet another thing. Dr. Douglas'
statements to Sadie had been colored with truth. Among his other honest mistakes was the belief
that Dr. Van Anden was a hypocrite. They had clashed in former years. Dr. Douglas had been most in
the wrong, though what man, unhelped by Christ, was ever known to believe this of himself.
But there had been wrong also on the other side, hasty words spoken, words which rankled and
were ranking still after the lapse of years. Dr. Van Anden had never said, I should not have
spoken thus, I am sorry. He had taught himself to believe that it would be an unnecessary
humiliation for him to say this to a man who had so deeply wronged him.
But, to do our doctor justice, time had healed the wound with him. It was not personal enmity
which prompted his warning, neither had he any idea of the injury which those sharp words
of his were doing in the unsanctified heart. And when he dropped upon his knees that night,
he prayed earnestly for the conversion of Sadie and Dr. Douglas. So these three lived their
lives under the same roof and guessed not what the end might be.
End of Chapter 12. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 13 of Esther Reed. This is a Libra Box recording. All Libra Box recordings are in the
public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit LibraBox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy. Chapter 13.
The Strange Christian
"'Abby,' said Esther, wriggling herself around from before an open trunk,
"'and letting a mass of collars and cuffs slide to the floor in her earnestness,
"'do you know I think you're the very strangest girl I ever knew in my life?'
"'I'm sure I did not,' Abby answered gaily.
"'If it's a nice, strange, do tell me about it.
"'I like to be nice, ever so much.'
"'Well, but I am in earnest, Abby.
you certainly are. These very collars made me think of it. Oh dear me, they are all on the floor,
and she reached down after the shining, sliding things. Abby came and sat down beside her,
presently, with a mass of puffy lace in her hands which she was putting into shape.
Suppose we have a little talk all about myself, she said gently and seriously,
and please tell me, Esther, plainly and simply, what you mean by the term strange.
Do you know I have heard it so often that sometimes I fear I really am painfully unlike other people?
You are just the one to enlighten me.
Esther laughed a little as she answered.
You are taking the matter very seriously.
I did not mean anything dreadful.
Ah, but you are not to be excused in that way, my dear Esther.
I look to you for information.
Mother has made the remark a great many times,
but it is generally connected in some way with religious topics, and mother, you know, is not a Christian.
Therefore, I have thought that perhaps some things seem strange to her, which would not to you, for instance.
But since you have been here, you have spoken your surprise concerning me several times, and looked it oftener.
And today I find that even my stiff and glossy, and every way proper, collars and cups, excite it.
So do please tell me, ought I to be in a lunatic asylum somewhere instead of preparing to go to Europe?
Now, although Esther laughed again at the mixture of comic and pathetic in Abby's tone,
yet something in the words had evidently embarrassed her.
There was a little struggle in her mind, and then she came boldly forth with her honest thoughts.
Well, the strangeness is connected with religious topics in my mind also,
Even though I am a professing Christian, I do not understand you.
I am an economist in dress, you know, Abby.
I don't care for these things in the least,
but if I had the money as you have,
there are a great many things which I should certainly have.
You see, there is no earthly sense in your economy,
and yet you hesitate over expenses almost as much as I do.
There was a little gleam of mischief in Abby's eyes, as she answered.
will you tell me, Esther, why you would take the trouble to get these things if you do not care for them in the least?
Why, because, because they would be proper and befitting my station in life.
Do I dress in a manner unbecoming to my station in life?
No, said Esther promptly, admiring even then the crimson finishings of her cousin's morning robe.
But then, well, Abby, do you think it is wicked to like night?
things? No, Abby answered very gently, but I think it is wrong to school ourselves into believing
that we do not care for anything of the kind, when in reality it is a higher, better motive which
deters us from having many things. Forgive me, Esther, but I think you are unjust sometimes to your
better self in this very way. Esther gave a little start, and realized for the first time in her
life that, truth-loving girl though she was, she had been practicing a pretty little deception
of this kind, and actually palming it off on herself. In a moment, however, she returned to the charge.
But Abby, did Aunt Helen really want you to have that pearl velvet we saw at Stuarts? She really did.
And you refused it? And I refused it. Well, is that to be set down as a matter of religion, too?
This question was asked with very much of Esther's old sharpness of tone.
Abby answered her with a look of amazement.
I think we don't understand each other, she said at length, with the gentlest of tones.
That dress, Esther, with all its belongings, could not have cost less than $700.
Could I, a follower of the meek and lowly Jesus,
living in a world where so many of his poor are suffering,
have been guilty of wearing such a dress as that?
My dear, I don't think you sustain the charge against me thus far.
I see now how these pretty little collar, and, by the way, Esther,
you are crushing one of them against that green box, suggested the thought.
But you surely do not consider it strange,
when I have such an array of collars already,
that I did not pay thirty dollars for that bit of a cowboy which we saw yesterday.
But Aunt Helen wanted you to.
a sad and troubled look stole over abbey's face as she answered my mother remember dear esther does not realize that she is not her own but has been bought with a price you and i know and feel that we must give an account of our stewardship
esther do you see how people who ask god to help them in every little thing which they have to decide in the least expenditure of money can after that deliberately fritter it away
do you ask god's help in these matters why certainly with a wondering look in her eyes which esther had learned to know and dislike whatsoever therefore ye do you know
but abbey going out shopping to buy handkerchiefs for instance that seems to me a very small thing to pray about even the purchase of handkerchiefs may involve a question of conscience my dear esther as you would realize if you had seen the wicked purchase of handkerchiefs may involve a question of conscience my dear esther as you would realize if you had seen the wicked purchase of the wicked purchase of-ypture
that I have in that line. In some way I never can feel that anything that has to do with me
is of less importance than a tiny sparrow, and yet, you know, he looks after them.
Abby, do you mean to say that in every little thing that you buy you weighed the subject
and discuss the right and wrong of it? I certainly do try to find out just exactly what is right,
and then do it, and it seems to me there is no act in this world so small as to be needy,
right nor wrong. Then, said Esther, with an impatient twitch of her dress from under
Abbey's rocker, I don't see the use in being rich. Nobody is rich, Esther, only God, but I'm so
glad sometimes that he has trusted me with so much of his wealth that I feel like praying
a prayer about that one thing, a thanksgiving. What else am I strange about, Esther? Everything,
with growing impatience. I think it was as queer in you.
as possible not to go to the concert last evening with Uncle Ralph.
But Esther, it was prayer-meeting evening.
Well, suppose it was.
There is prayer-meeting every week, and there isn't this particular singer very often,
and Uncle Ralph was disappointed.
I thought you believed in honoring your parents.
You forget, dear Esther, that father said he was particularly anxious
that I should do as I thought right,
and that he should not have purchased the tickets if he had remembered the meeting.
Father likes consistency.
Well, that is just the point.
I want to know if you call it inconsistent
to leave your prayer meeting for just one evening,
no matter for what reason.
Abby laughed in answer.
Do you know, Esther, you wouldn't make a good lawyer.
You don't stick to the point.
It isn't a great many reasons
that might be suggested that we are talking about.
It is simply a concert.
Then more gravely.
I try to be very careful about this man.
so many detentions are constantly occurring in the city that unless the line were very
closely drawn I should not get to prayer meeting at all. There are occasions of course
when I must be detained, but under ordinary circumstances it must be more than a
concert that detains me. I don't believe in making religion such a very solemn matter
as that all amounts to, it has a tendency to drive people away from it. The look on
Abby's face in answer to this testily spoken sentence was a mixture of bewilderment and pain.
I don't understand, she said at length, how is that a solemn matter?
If we really expect to meet our Savior at a prayer meeting, isn't it a delightful thought?
I am very happy when I can go to the place of prayer.
Esther's voice savored decidedly of the one which she was wont to use in her very worst moods
in that long dining room at home.
Of course I should have remembered that Mr. Foster would be at the prayer meeting,
and not at the concert.
That was reason enough for your enjoyment.
The rich blood surged in waves over Abby's face during this rude address,
but she said not a single word in answer.
After a little silence, she spoke in a voice that trembled with feeling.
Esther, there is one thought in connection with this subject
that troubles me very much.
Do you really think, as you have intimated, that I am selfish, that I consult my own tastes and desires
too much, and so do injury to the cause? For instance, do you think I prejudiced my father?
What a sweet, humble, even tearful face it was! And what a question to ask of Esther?
What had developed this disagreeable state of mind,
saved the confused upbraiding's of her hitherto quiet conscience over the contrast between Cousin Abbey's life and hers.
Here, in the very face of her theories to the contrary, in very defiance to her belief in the folly and fashion
and worldliness that prevailed in the city, in the very heart of this great city, set down in the
midst of wealth and temptation, had she found this young lady, daughter of one of the merchant princes,
an almost bride of one of the brightest stars in the New York Galaxy
on the eve of a brilliant departure for foreign shores,
with a whirl of preparation and excitement about her
enough to dizzy the brain of a dozen ordinary mortals,
yet moving sweetly, brightly, quietly, through it all,
and manifestly finding her highest source of enjoyment
in the presence of and daily communion with her Savior.
All Esther's speculations concerning her had come to not.
She had planned the wardrobe of the bride over and over again for days before she saw her,
and while she had prepared proper little lectures for her on the folly and sinfulness of fashionable attire,
had yet delighted in the prospect of the beauty and elegance around her.
How had her prospects been blighted?
Beauty there certainly was in everything,
but it was the beauty of simplicity, not at all,
a display of silks and velvets and jewels as Esther had planned. It certainly could not be wealth,
which made Abby's life such a happy one, for she regulated her expenses, with a care and forethought
such as Esther had never even dreamed of. It could not be a life of ease, a freedom from annoyance,
which kept her bright and sparkling, for it had only taken a week's sojourn in her Aunt Helen's
home to discover to Esther the fact that all wealthy people were not necessarily amiable and delightful.
Abby was evidently rasped and thwarted in a hundred little ways, having a hundred little trials
which she had never been called upon to endure. In short, Esther had discovered that the mere
fact of living in a great city was not in itself calculated to make the Christian race more
easy or more pleasant. She had begun to suspect that it might not even be quite so easy as it
was in a quiet country home, and so one by one all her explanations of Abby's peculiar character
had become bubbles, and had vanished as bubbles do. What then sustained and guided her cousin?
Clearly Esther was shut up to this one conclusion. It was an ever-abiding, all-pervading Christian
faith and trust, but then had not she this same faith, and yet could any contrast be greater
than was Abby's life contrasted with hers? There was no use in denying it, no use in lulling
and coaxing her conscience any longer. It had been for one whole week in the new atmosphere.
It had roused itself. It was not thoroughly awake as yet, but restless and nervous and on the
alert, and would not be hushed back to its lethargic state.
This it was which made Esther the uncomfortable companion which she was this morning.
She was not willing to be shaken and roused.
She had been saying very unkind, rude things to Abby, and now, instead of flouncing off
in an uncontrollable fit of indignation, which course Esther could but think would be the
most comfortable thing which could happen next, so far as she was going to be,
concerned, Abby sat still, with that look of meek inquiry on her face, humbly awaiting
her verdict. How Esther wished she had never asked that last question! How ridiculous it would
make her appear, after all that had been said, to admit that her cousin's life had been one
continual reproach of her own, that concerning this very matter of the concert, she had heard
Uncle Ralph remark that if all the world matched what they did with what they said, as well
as Abby did, he was not sure but he might be a Christian himself. Then suppose she should add that
this very pointed remark had been made to her when they were on their way to the concert in question.
Altogether, Esther was disgusted and wished she could get back to where the conversation
commenced, feeling certain now that she would leave a great many things unsaid.
I do not know how the conversation would have ended whether Esther could have brought herself to the
plain truth, and been led on and on to explain the unrest and dissatisfaction of her own heart,
and thus have saved herself much of the sharp future in store for her, but one of those
unfortunate interruptions which seemed to finite eyes to be constantly occurring, now came to
them. There was an unusual bang to the front door, the sound of strange footsteps in the hall,
the echo of a strange voice floated up to her, and Abby, with a sudden flinging of thimble and
scissors and an exclamation of Ralph has come vanished.
End of Chapter 13.
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 14 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 14.
The Little Card
Left to herself, Esther
found her train of thought so thoroughly disagreeable that she hastened to rid herself of it,
and seized upon the newcomer to afford her a substitute. This cousin, whom she had expected
to influence for good, had at last arrived. Esther's interest in him had been very strong
ever since that evening of her arrival, when she had been appealed to to use her influence on him,
just in what way she hadn't an idea. Abby had never spoken of it since, and seemed to
to have lost much of her eager desire that the cousins should meet.
Esther mused about all this now.
She wished she knew just in what way she was expected to be of benefit.
Abby was evidently troubled about him.
Perhaps he was rough and awkward.
Schoolboys often were, even those born in a city.
Very much of Ralph's life had been spent away from home, she knew,
and she had often heard that boys away from home influences grew rude and coarse oftentimes,
Yes, that was undoubtedly it.
Shy, too, he was, of course.
He was of about the age to be that.
She could imagine just how he looked.
He felt out of place in the Grand Mansion,
which he called home,
but where he had passed so small a portion of his time.
Probably he didn't know what to do with his hands, nor his feet,
and just as likely as not,
he sat on the edge of his chair and ate with his knife.
School was a horrid place for picking up all
sorts of ill manners. Of course, all these things must annoy Abby very much, especially at this time
when he must necessarily come so often in contact with that perfection of gentlemanliness,
Mr. Foster. I wish, thought Esther at this point, growing a little anxious, I wish there was
more than a week before the wedding. However, I'll do my best. Abby shall see I'm good for something,
although I do differ with her somewhat on her peculiar views, I believe that I believe that
I know how to conduct myself with ease, in almost any position, if I have been brought up in the
country. And by the time the lunch bell rang, a girl more thoroughly satisfied with herself
and her benevolent intentions than was this same Esther could hardly have been found. She
stood before the glass, smoothing the shining bands of hair, preparatory to tying a blue satin
ribbon over them, when Abby fluttered in. Forgive me a great many times for Russian
brushing off in the flutter I did and leaving you behind and staying away so long.
You see, I haven't seen Ralph in quite a little time, and I forgot everything else.
Your hair doesn't need another bit of brushing, Esther, it's as smooth as velvet.
They are all waiting for us in the dining room, and I want to show you to Ralph.
And before the blue satin ribbon was tied quite to her satisfaction,
Esther was hurried to the dining room to take up her new role of guide and general assistant
to the awkward youth.
I suppose he hasn't an idea what to say to me
was her last compassionate thought
as Abby's hand rested on the knob.
I suppose he won't be hopelessly quiet,
but I'll manage in some way.
At first he was nowhere to be seen,
but as Abby said eagerly,
Ralph, here's cousin Esther,
the door swung back into its place
and revealed a tall, well-proportioned young man
with a full bearded face
and the brightest of dancing eyes.
He came forward immediately, extending both hands and speaking in a rapid voice.
Long hoped for come at last. I don't refer to myself, you understand, but to this much-waited
for, eagerly looked forward to prospect of greeting my cousin Esther.
Ought I to welcome you, or you me, which is it? I'm somewhat bewildered as to proprieties.
This fearfully near approach to a wedding has confused my brain.
"'Sys,' turning suddenly to Abby,
"'have you prepared Esther for her fate?
"'Does she fully understand that she and I are to officiate?
"'That is, if we don't evaporate before the eventful day.
"'Sys, how could you have the conscience
"'to perpetrate a wedding in August?
"'Whatever takes Foster abroad just now anyway?
"'And without waiting for answer to his ceaseless questions,
"'he ran gaily on.
"'C Clearly whatever might be his shortcomings,
"'inability to talk was not one of them,
"'and Esther, confused, bewildered,
"'utterly thrown out of her prepared part in the entertainment,
"'was more silent and awkward
"'than she had ever known herself to be,
"'provoked, too, with Abby, with Ralph, with herself.
"'How could I have been such a simpleton?'
"'She asked herself, as seated opposite her cousin at table,
"'she had opportunity to watch the handsome face
"'with its changeful play of expression,
and note the air of pleased attention with which even her Uncle Ralph listened to his ceaseless flow of words.
I knew he was older than Abbey, and that this was his third year in college.
What could I have expected from Uncle Ralph's son?
A petty dunce he must think me, blushing and stammering like an awkward country girl.
What on earth could Abby mean about needing my help for him, and being troubled about him?
It is some of her ridiculous fanatical nonsense, I suppose.
I wish she could ever talk or act like anybody else.
I don't know that such is the case, however, Ralph was saying,
when Esther returned from this rehearsal of her own thoughts.
I can simply guess at it, which is as near an approach to an exertion
as a fellow ought to be obliged to make in this weather.
John, you may fill my glass, if you please.
Father, this is even better wine than your cellar usually affords,
and that is saying a great deal.
"'Sys, has Foster made a temperance man of you entirely?
"'I see you are devoted to ice-water.'
"'Oh, certainly, Mrs. Reed answered for her,
"'in the half-contemptuous tone she was wont to assume on such occasions.
"'I warn you, Ralph, to get all the enjoyment you can out of the present,
"'for Abby intends to keep you with her entirely
"'after she has a home of her own, out of the reach of temptation.'
"'Ester glanced hurriedly and anxiously toward her cousin,
How did this pet scheme of hers become known to Mrs. Reed,
and how could Abby possibly retain her habitual self-control under the sarcastic ridicule,
which was so apparent in her mother's voice?
The pink on her cheek did deepen perceptibly,
but she answered with the most perfect good humor.
Ralph, don't be frightened, please.
I shall let you out once in a long while if you are very good.
Ralph bent loving eyes on the young sweet face and made prompt reply,
I don't know that I shall care for even that reprieve since you're to be jailer.
What could there be in this young man to cause anxiety or to wish changed?
Yet even while Esther queried he passed his glass for a third filling,
and taking note just then of Abby's quick, pained look,
then downcast eyes and deeply flushing face,
the knowledge came suddenly that in that wine-glass the mischief lay.
Abby thought him in danger, and this was the meaning of her unfinished sentence on that first evening,
and her embarrassed silence since, for Esther, with her filled glass always beside her plate,
untouched indeed sometimes, but often her sipped from in response to her uncle's invitation,
was not the one from whom help could be expected in this matter,
and Esther wondered if the handsome face opposite her could really be an absolute danger,
or whether this was another of Abby's whims,
at least it wasn't pleasant to be drinking wine before him,
and she left her glass untouched that day and felt thoroughly troubled about that and everything.
The next morning there was a shopping excursion,
and Ralph was smuggled in as an attendant.
Abby turned over the endless sets of handkerchiefs in bewildering indecision.
take this box do abby esther urged this monogram in the corner is lovely and that is the dearest little sprig in the world which is precisely what troubles me laughed abby it is entirely too dear think of paying such an enormous sum for just handkerchiefs
ralph who was lounging near her trying hard not to look bored elevated his eyebrows as his ear caught the sentence and addressed her in undertone
Is Foster hard up? If he is, you are not on his hands yet, sis, and I am inclined to think
Father is good for all the finery you may happen to fancy. That only shows your ignorance of
the subject or your high opinion of me. I assure you, were I so disposed I could bring
Father's affairs into a fearful tangle this very day, just by indulging a fancy for finery.
Are his affairs precarious Abbey, or is finery prodigious?
Abby laid her hand on a square of cobwebby lace.
That is $75, Ralph.
What of it, do you want it?
And Ralph's hand was in his pocket.
Abby turned with almost a shiver from the counter.
I hope not, Ralph, she said with sudden energy.
I hope I may never be so unworthy of my trust as to make such a wicked use of money.
Then, more lightly, you are worse than Queen Esther here, and her advice is bewildering enough.
"'But, Abby, how can you be so absurd?' said that young lady, returning to the charge.
"'Those are not very expensive, I am sure, at least not for you.
"'And you certainly want some very nice ones.
"'I'm sure if I had one-third of your spending money I shouldn't need to hesitate.'
"'Aby's voice was very low and sweet and reached only her cousin's ear.
"'Ester, the silver and the gold are his,
"'and I have asked him this very morning to help me in every little
item to be careful of his trust. Now do you think—' But Esther had turned away in a vexed
uncomfortable state of mind, and walked quite to the other end of the store, leaving Abby to
complete her purchases as she might see fit. She leaned against the door, tapping her fingers
in a very softly but very nervous manner against the glass. How queer it was, that in the
smallest matters she and Abby could not agree. How was it possible that the same set of rules
rules could govern them both. And the old, ever-recurring question came up to be thought over
afresh. Clearly they were unlike, utterly unlike. Now was Abby right and she wrong? Or was
Abby, no, not wrong, the word would certainly not apply? There absolutely could be no wrong
associated with Abby's way. Well, then, queer, unlike other people, unnecessarily precise,
studying the right and wrong of matters, which she had been wont to suppose had no moral bearing of any sort, rather which she had never given any attention to.
While she waited and queried, her eye caught a neat little card receiver hanging near her, apparently filled with cards,
and bearing in guilt lettering just above them, the winning words, free to all, take one.
This was certainly a kindly invitation, and Esther's curiosity being aroused as to what this all might be for, she availed herself of the invitation, and drew with dainty fingers a small, neat card from the case, and read, I solemnly agree, as God shall help me, one, to observe regular sessions of secret prayer, at least in the morning and evening of each day.
2. To read daily at least a small portion of the Bible.
3. To attend at one or more prayer meetings every week if I have strength to get there.
4. To stand up for Jesus always and everywhere.
5. To try and save at least one soul each year.
6. To engage in no amusement where my Savior could not be a guest.
Had this small bit of cardboard been a coal of course?
fire, it could not have been more suddenly dropped upon the marble before her than was this,
as Esther's startled eyes took in its meaning. Who could have written those sentences? And to be
placed there in a conspicuous corner of a fashionable store? Was she never to be a piece again? Had the
world gone wild? Was this an emanation from Cousin Abbey's brain, or were there many more
cousin Abbey's in what she had supposed was a wicked city, or, oh, painful question, which
came back hourly nowadays, and seemed to fairly chill her blood. Was this religion, and had she
none of it? Was her profession a mockery, her life a miserably acted lie? Is that thing hot? It was
Ralph's amused voice which asked this question close beside her. What, where? And Esther turned
in dire confusion.
Why, that bit of paper?
Or was it a ghostly communication from the world of spirits?
You look startled enough for me to suppose anything,
and it spun away from your grasp very suddenly.
Oh, he added, as he glanced it through.
Rather ghostly, I must confess.
Or would be, if one were inclined that way.
But I imagined your nerves were stronger.
Did the pronoun startle you?
How?
Why, I thought perhaps,
you considered yourself committed to all this solemnity before your time, or willy-nilly,
as children say. What a comical idea to hang oneself up in a store in this fashion. I must have one
of these. Are you going to keep yours? And as he spoke he reached forward and possessed himself
of one of the cards. Rather odd things to be found in our possession, wouldn't they be?
Abbey now would be just one of this sort. That cold shiver trembled again through Esther's
frame as she listened. Clearly he did not reckon her one of that sort. He had known her but one day,
and yet he seemed positive that she stood on an equal footing with himself. Oh, why was it?
How did he know? Was her manner then utterly unlike that of a Christian so much that this young
man sighed already? Or was it that glass of wine from which she had sipped last evening?
And at this moment she would have given much to be back where she thought her,
herself two weeks ago on the wine question, but she stood silent and let him talk on,
not once attempting to define her position, partly because there had crept into her mind this
fearful doubt unaccompanied by the prayer. If I've never loved before, help me to begin today.
And partly, oh, poor Esther, because she was utterly unused to confessing her Savior,
and though not exactly ashamed of him, at least she could have indignantly denied the charge,
yet it was much less confusing to keep silence and let others think as they would.
This had been her rule, and she followed it now, and Ralph continued.
"'Queer world this, isn't it?
How do you imagine our army would have prospered if one-fourth of the soldiers had been detailed
for the purpose of coaxing the rest to follow their leader and obey orders?
That's what it seems to me the so-called Christian world is up to.
Does the comical side of it ever strike you, Esther?'
positively i can hardly keep from laughing now and then to hear the way in which dr downing pitches into his church members and they sit and take it as meekly as lambs brought to the slaughter
it does them about as much good apparently as it does me no not so much for it amuses me and serves to make me good-natured on good terms with myself for half an hour or so i'm so thoroughly rejoiced you see to think that i don't belong to that set of miserable sinners
Dr. Downing does preach very sharp, harsh sermons, Esther said at last, feeling the necessity of saying
something.
I have often wondered at it.
I think them calculated to do more harm than good.
Oh, I don't wonder at that in the least.
I'd make it sharper yet, if I were he, the necessity exists evidently.
The wonder lies in that to my mind.
If a fellow really means to do a thing, what does he wait to be punched up about,
it everlastingly for hang me if I don't like to see people act as though they
meant it even if the question is a religious one Esther how many times ought I to
beg your pardon for using an unknown tongue in other words slang phrases I fancied
myself talking to my chum delivering a lecture on theology which is somewhat out of
my sphere as you have doubtless observed yet such people as you and I can't help
having eyes and ears and using them now and then, can we?
Still silence on Esther's part, so far as defining her position, was concerned.
She was not ashamed of her Savior now, but of herself.
If this gay cousin's eyes were critical, she knew she could not bear the test,
yet she rallied sufficiently to condemn within her own mind the poor little cards.
They will do more harm than good, she told herself positively.
to such young men as Ralph, for instance, what could he possibly want with one of them,
safe to make it a subject of ridicule when he got with some of his wild companions?
But it transpired that his designs were not so very wicked after all,
for as they left the store he took the little card from his pocket,
and handed it to Abby with a quiet,
"'Sys, here is something that you will like.'
And Abby read it and said,
"'How solemn that is!
Did you get it for me, Ralph?
you. And Ralph bowed and smiled on her, a kind, almost tender smile, very unlike the roguish
twinkle that had shown in his eyes while he talked with Esther. All through the busy day that
silent, solemn card haunted Esther. It pertinaciously refused to be lost. She dropped it twice
in their transit from store to store, but Ralph promptly returned it to her. At home she laid it
on her dressing-table, but piled scarfs and handkerchiefs and gloves over it as high as she might,
it was sure to flutter to the floor at her feet, as she sought hurriedly in the mass of confusion
for some missing article. Once she seized and flung it from the window in dire vexation, and was
rewarded by having Maggie presented to her about two minutes thereafter, as a, something that landed
square on my head, ma'am, as I was coming around the corner. At last she actually grew nervous over it,
felt almost afraid to touch it, so thoroughly had it fastened itself on her conscience.
These great black letters in that first sentence seemed burned into her brain.
I solemnly agree as God shall help me.
At last she deposited the unwelcome little monitor at the very bottom of her collar box
under some unused collars, telling herself that it was for safekeeping, that she might not lose
it again, not letting her conscience say for a moment that it was become.
she wanted to bury the haunting words out of her sight.
End of Chapter 14.
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 15 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 15.
What is the difference?
Esther stood before her mirror.
arranging some disordered braids of hair. She had come up from the dining-room for that purpose.
It was just after dinner. The family, with the addition of Mr. Foster, were gathered in the back
parlor whither she was in haste to join them.
"'How things do conspire to hinder me,' she exclaimed impatiently, as one loose hairpin after
another slid softly and silently out of place. This horrid ribbon doesn't shade with the
trimming on my dress either. I wonder what can have become of that blue one. With a jerk,
Sadie's finery box was produced, and the contents tumbled over. The methodical and orderly Esther
was in nervous haste to get down to that fascinating family group, but the blue ribbon, with the
total depravity of all ribbons, remained a silent and indifferent spectator of her trials,
snugged back in the corner of a half-open drawer. Esther had set her heart on finding it, and the
the green collar-box came next under inspection, and being impatiently shoved back toward its
corner when the quest proved vain, took that opportunity for tumbling over the floor and showing its
contents right and left. What next, I wonder, Esther muttered, as she stooped to scoop up the
disordered mass of collars, ruffles, cuffs, cuffs, laces, and the like, and with them came,
face up, and bright black letters, scorching into her very soul, the little card,
with its, I solemnly agree as God shall help me. Esther paused in her work and stood upright with a
strange beating of her heart. What did this mean? Was it merely chance that this sentence had so
persistently met her eye all this day, put the card where she would? And what was the matter
with her anyway? Why should those words have such a strange power over her? Why had she tried
to rid herself of the sight of them? She read each sentence aloud, slowly and
carefully. Now, she said decisively, half irritated that she was allowing herself to be hindered.
It is time to put an end to this nonsense. I am sick and tired of feeling as I have of late.
These are all very reasonable and proper pledges, at least the most of them are. I believe I'll
adopt this card. Yes, I will. That is what has been the trouble with me. I've neglected my duty.
Rather, I have so much care and work at home that I haven't time to attend to it properly,
but here it is different.
It is quite time I commenced right in these things.
Tonight, when I come to my room, I will begin.
No, I cannot do that either, for Abby will be with me.
Well, the first opportunity, then, that I have.
Or no, I'll stop now, this minute, and read a chapter in the Bible and pray.
There is nothing like the present moment for keeping a good resolution.
i like decision in everything and i dare say abbey will be very willing to have a quiet talk with mr foster before i come down and sincerely desirous to be at peace with her newly troubled conscience and sincerely sure that she was in the right way for securing that peace
esther closed and locked the door and sat herself down by the open window in a thoroughly self-satisfied state of mind to read the bible and to pray poor human heart so utterly utterly utterly unlawed state of mind to read the bible and to pray
poor human heart so utterly unconscious of its own deep sickness so willing to plaster over the unhealed wound where should she read she was at all times a random reader of the bible but now with this new era it was important that there should be a more definite aim in her reading
she turned the leaves rapidly eager to find a book which looked inviting for the occasion and finally seized upon the gospel of john as entirely proper and appropriate and industriously commenced
in the beginning was the word and the word was with god and the word was god the same was in the beginning with god now that wretched hairpin is falling out again as sure as i live i don't see what is the matter with my hair to-day i never had so much trouble with it
all things were made by him and without him was not anything made that was made in him was life and the life was the light of men there are mr and miss hastings i wonder if they are going to call here i wish they would
i should like to get a nearer view of that trimming around her sack it is lovely whatever it is and the light shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehended it not now it was doubtful if it had once occurred to esther who this glorious
word was, or that he had ought to do with her. Certainly the wonderful and gracious truths embodied
in these precious verses, truths which had to do with every hour of her life, had not this evening
so much as made an entrance into her busy brain, and yet she actually thought herself in the way
of getting rid of the troublesome thoughts that had haunted her in the days just past. The verses were
being read aloud, the thoughts about the troublesome hair and the trimmings on Miss Hastings's sack,
were suffered to remain thoughts, not put into words. Had they been, perhaps even Esther would
have noticed the glaring incongruity. As it was, she continued her two occupations,
reading the verses, thinking the thoughts, until at last she came to a sudden pause,
and silence reigned in the room for several minutes. Then there flushed over Esther's face
a sudden glow, as she realized that she sat, Bible in hand, one corner of the solemnly worded
card marking the verse at which she had paused, and that verse was,
He came unto his own, and his own received him not, and she realized that her thoughts during
the silence had been, suppose Miss Hastings should call and should inquire for her,
and she should go with Aunt Helen to return the call, should she wear mother's black-laced
shawl with her blue silk dress, or simply the little ruffled cape which matched the dress.
She read that last verse over again, with an uncomfortable consciousness,
that she was not getting on very well.
But try as she would, Esther's thoughts seemed resolved not to stay with that first chapter of John.
They roved all over New York, visited the places that she had seen,
and a great many that she wanted to see, and that seemed beyond her grasp,
going on meantime with the verses and keeping up a disagreeable undercurrent of disgust.
Over those same restless thoughts, there came a tap at the door and Maggie's voice outside.
Miss Reed, Miss Abby sent me to say that there was company waiting to see you,
and if you please, would you come down as soon as you could?
Esther sprang up.
Very well, she responded to Maggie.
I'll be down immediately.
Then she waited to shut the card into her Bible to keep the place,
took a parting peep in the mirror to see that the brown hair and blue ribbon were in order,
wondered if it were really the Hastings who called on her,
unlocked the door and made a rapid passage down the stairs,
most unpleasantly conscious, however,
at that very moment that her intentions of setting herself right
had not been carried out,
and also that so far as she had gone, it had been a failure.
Truly, after the lapse of so many years,
the light was still shining in darkness.
In the parlor, after the other company had departed,
Esther found herself the sole companion of Mr. Foster
at the further end of the long room.
Abby, half sitting, half kneeling on an ottoman near her father,
seemed to be engaged in a very earnest conversation with him,
in which her mother occasionally joined,
and at which Ralph appeared occasionally to laugh.
But what was the subject of the debate,
they at their distance were unable to determine,
and at last Mr. Foster turned to his nearest neighbor.
And so, Miss Esther, you manufactured me into a minister at our first meeting?
in view of their nearness to cousinship the ceremony of surname had been promptly discarded by mr foster but esther was unable to recover from a sort of awe with which he had at first inspired her and this opening sentence appeared to be a confusing one for she flushed deeply and only bowed her answer
i don't know but it is a most unworthy curiosity on my part continued mr foster but i have an overwhelming desire to know why or rather to know in what respect
I am ministerial. Won't you enlighten me, Miss Esther?
Why, said Esther, growing still more confused, I thought, I said, I, no, I mean, I heard your talk
with that queer old woman, some of it, and some things that you said made me think you must
be a minister. What things, Miss Esther? Everything, said Esther desperately. You talked, you know,
about, about religion nearly all the time. A look of absolute pain,
rested for a moment on Mr. Foster's face, as he said,
Is it possible that your experience with Christian men has been so unfortunate
that you believe none but ministers ever converse on that subject?
I never hear any, Esther answered positively.
But your example as a Christian lady, I trust,
is such that it puts to shame your experience among gentlemen?
Oh, but, said Esther, still in great confusion.
I didn't mean to confine my statement to gentlemen.
I never hear anything of the sort from ladies.
Not from that dear old friend of ours on the cars?
Oh, yes, she was different from other people, too.
I thought she had a very queer way of speaking,
but then she was old and ignorant.
I don't suppose she knew how to talk about anything else,
and she is my one exception.
Mr. Foster glanced in the direction of the golden brown head
that was still in eager debate at the other end of the room
before he asked his next question.
How is it with your cousin?"
"'Oh, she,' said Esther, brought suddenly and painfully back to all her troublesome thoughts,
and then, after a moment's hesitation, taking a quick resolution to probe this matter to its foundation, if it had one.
Mr. Foster, don't you think she is very peculiar?'
At which question Mr. Foster laughed, then answered good-humoredly.
Do you think me a competent witness in that matter?
Yes, Esther answered gravely, too thoroughly in earnest to be amused now.
She is entirely different from any person that I ever saw in my life.
She don't seem to think about anything else.
At least she thinks more about this matter than any other.
And that is being peculiar?
Why, I think so, unnatural, I mean, unlike other people.
Well, let us see.
Do you call it being peculiarly good or peculiarly?
bad. Why, said Esther in great perplexity, it isn't bad, of course, but she, no, she is very good,
the best person I ever knew, but it is being like nobody else, and nobody can be like her,
don't you think so? I certainly do, he answered with utmost gravity, and then he laughed again,
but presently noting her perplexed look, he grew sober and spoke with quiet gravity. I think I
understand you, Miss Esther. If you mean, do I not think Abby has attained to a rare growth in
spirituality for one of her age, I most certainly do. But if you mean, do I not think it almost
impossible for people in general to reach as high a foothold on the rock as she has gained,
I certainly do not. I believe it is within the power, and not only that, but it is the blessed
privilege, and not only that, but it is the sacred duty of every follower of the cross to cling as
close and climb as high as she has.
I don't think so, Esther said with a decided shake of her head.
It is much easier for some people to be good Christians than it is for others.
Granted, that is, there is a difference of temperament, certainly,
but do you rank Abby among those for whom it was naturally easy?
I think so.
This time Mr. Foster's head was very gravely shaken.
If you had known her when I did, you would have to be able to.
not think so. It was very hard for her to yield. Her natural temperament, her former life, her
circle of friends, her home influences were all against her, and yet Christ triumphed.
Yes, but having once decided the matter, it is smooth sailing with her now.
Do you think so? Has Abby no trials to meet, no battles with Satan to fight, so far as you can
discover? Only trifles, said Esther, thinking of Aunt Helen and Ralph,
but deciding that abbey had luxuries enough to offset both those anxieties i believe you will find that it needs precisely the same help to meet trifles that it does to conquer mountains of difficulty
the difference is in degree not in kind but i happen to know that some of abbey's trifles have been very heavy and hard to bear however the matter rests just here miss esther i believe we are all too willing to be conquered too willing to be martyrs not willing to be
to reach after and obtain the settled and ever-growing joys of the Christian.
Esther was thoroughly ill at ease. All this condemned her, and at last, resolved to escape
from this network of her awakening conscience, she pushed boldly on. People have different views
on this subject, as well as on all others. Now, Abby and I do not agree on our opinions.
There are things which she thinks right that seem to me quite out of place and improper.
Yes, he said inquiringly, and with the most quiet and courteous air, would you object to mentioning some of those things?
Well, as an instance, it seemed to me very queer indeed to hear her and other young ladies speaking in your teacher's prayer meeting.
I never heard of such a thing, at least not among cultivated people.
And you thought it improper?
Almost, yes quite, perhaps. At least I should never do it.
Were you at Mrs. Burton's on the evening in which our society met?
This, to Miss Esther's surprise, was her companion's next, very wide of the mark, question.
She opened her eyes inquiringly, then concluding that he was absent-minded, or else had no reply to make,
and was weary of the subject, answered simply and briefly in the affirmative.
I was detained that night. Were there many out?
Quite a full society, Abby said. The rooms were almost crowded.
"'Pleasant? Oh, very! I hardly wished to go, as they were strangers to me,
but I was very happily disappointed and enjoyed the evening exceedingly.
"'Were there reports?'
"'Very full ones, and Mrs. Burton was particularly interesting.
"'She had forgotten her notes, but gave her reports from memory very beautifully.
"'Oh, I am sorry for that. It must have destroyed the pleasure of the evening for you.
"'I don't understand, Mr. Foster.'
"'Why, you remember you.
that you considered it improper for ladies to take part in such matters and of course what is an impropriety you cannot have enjoyed oh that is a very different matter it was not a prayer-meeting i beg pardon i did not understand it is only at prayer-meetings that it is improper for ladies to speak may i ask why
esther was growing vexed mr foster she said sharply you know that it is quite another thing there are gentlemen enough present or ought to be to do the
the talking in a prayer-meeting. There is generally a large proportion of gentlemen at the society,
I presume there were those present, capable of giving Mrs. Burton's report. Well, I consider a
society a very different thing from a gathering in a church. Ah, then, it's the church that is at fault.
If that is the case, I should propose holding prayer meetings in private parlors. Would that
obviate your difficulty? No, said Esther sharply. Not if the
there were gentlemen present. It is their business to conduct a religious meeting. Then, after all,
it is religion that is at the foundation of this trouble. Pray, Miss Esther, was Mrs. Burton's report
your religious? Mr. Foster, said Esther, with flushing cheeks and in a whirl of vexation,
Don't you understand me? I think I do, Miss Esther. The question is, do you understand yourself?
Let me state the case. You are decidedly not a woman's rights.
lady. I am decidedly not a women's rights gentleman, that is, in the general acceptation of the
term. You would think, for instance, that Abby was out of her sphere in the pulpit, or pleading a
case at the bar. So should I. In fact, there are many public places in which you and I, for what
we consider good and sufficient reasons, would not like to see her. But, on the other hand, we both
enjoy Mrs. Burton's reports, either verbal or written, as she may choose. We, in company
with many other ladies and gentlemen, listen respectfully. We both greatly enjoy hearing Miss Ames
sing. We both consider it perfectly proper that she should so entertain us at our social gatherings.
At our literary society, we have both enjoyed to the utmost Miss Hanley's exquisite recitation
from Kathrina. I am sure not a thought of impropriety occurred to either of us. We both enjoyed
the familiar talk on the subject for the evening, after the society proper had adjourned.
So the question resolves itself into this.
It seems that it is pleasant and proper for 50 or more of us to hear Mrs. Burton's report in Mrs. Burton's parlor,
to hear ladies sing, to hear ladies recite in their own parlors, or in those of their friends,
to converse familiarly on any sensible topic.
But the moment the very same company are gathered in our chapel,
and Mrs. Burton says, pray for my class,
and Miss Ames says, I love Jesus, and Miss Hanley says,
the Lord is the strength of my heart and my portion forever, it becomes improper.
Will you pardon my obtuseness and explain to me the wherefore?
But Esther was not in a mood to explain, if indeed she had ought to say,
and she only answered with great decision and emphasis.
I have never been accustomed to it.
No, I think you told me that you were unaccustomed to hearing poetical recitations from young ladies.
Does that condemn them?
To which question Esther made no sort of answer, but sat looking confused, ashamed, and annoyed all in one.
Her companion roused himself from his half-reclining attitude on the sofa, and gave her the benefit of a very searching look.
Then he came to an erect posture and spoke with an entire change of tone.
Miss Esther, forgive me if I have seemed severe in my questionings and sarcastic in my replies.
I am afraid I have.
The subject is one which awakens sarcasm in me.
It is so persistently twisted and befogged and misunderstood,
some of the very best people seem inclined to make our prayer meetings
into formidable church meetings,
for the purpose of hearing a succession of not very short sermons,
rather than a social gathering of Christians,
to sympathize with and pray for and help each other,
as I believe the master intended them to be.
But may I say a word to you personally?
Are you quite happy as a Christian?
Do you find your love growing stronger and your hopes brighter from day to day?
Esther struggled with herself, tore bits of down from the edge of her fan,
tried to regain her composure and her voice,
but the tender, gentle, yet searching tone seemed to have probed her very soul,
and the eyes that at last were raised to meet his were melting into tears,
and the voice which answered him quivered perceptibly.
No, Mr. Foster, I am not happy.
Why, may I ask you, is the Savior untrue to his promises, or is his professed servant
untrue to him?
Esther's heart was giving heavy throbs of pain, and her conscience was whispering loudly,
Untrue, untrue, but she had made no answer when Ralph came with brisk step toward where they sat.
Two against one isn't fair play, he said, with a mixture of mischief and vexation in his tone.
Foster, don't shirk. You have taught Abby, now go and help her fight it out like a man.
Come, take yourself over there, and get her out of this scrape. I'll take care of Esther.
She looks as though she has been to camp meeting.
And Mr. Foster, with a wondering look for Ralph and a troubled one for Esther,
moved slowly toward that end of the long parlor where the voices were getting louder,
and one of them excited.
End of Chapter 15, recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 16 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Reed by Pansy. Chapter 16. A Victory
This is really the most absurd of all your late absurdities, Mrs. Reed was saying, in a rather loud tone and with a look of dignified disgust bestowed upon Abbey, as Mr. Foster joined the group.
will you receive me into this circle and enlighten me as regards this particular absurdity he said seating himself near mrs reed oh it was nothing remarkable that lady replied in her most sarcastic tone
at least it is quite time we were growing accustomed to this new order of things abby is trying to enlighten her father on the new and interesting question of temperance especially as it is connected with wedding parties in which she is particularly interested just at present
Abby bestowed an appealing glance on Mr. Foster, and remained entirely silent.
"'I believe I can claim equal interest, then, in the matter,' he answered brightly,
and will petition you, Mrs. Reed, to explain the point at issue.
Indeed, Mr. Foster, I am not a temperance lecturer, and do not consider myself competent
to perform the awful task. I refer you to Abby, who seems to be thoroughly posted,
and very desirous of displaying her argumentative power.
Still silence on Abby's part, and only a little tremble of the lip, told a close observer how deeply she felt the sharp tones and unmotherly words.
Mrs. Reed spoke at last in calm, measured accents.
My daughter and I, Mr. Foster, differ somewhat in regard to the duties and privileges of a host.
I claim the right to set before my guests whatever I consider proper.
She objects to the use of wine, as perhaps you are aware.
indeed i believe she has imbibed her very peculiar views from you but i say to her that as i have always been in the habit of entertaining my guests with that beverage i presume i shall continue to do so
mr foster did not seem in the mood to argue the question but responded with genial good-humour ah but mrs reed you ought to gratify your daughter in her parting request that is only natural and courteous is it not
mrs reed felt called upon to reply we have gratified so many of her requests already that the whole thing bids fair to be the most ridiculous proceeding that new york has ever witnessed
fancy a dozen rough boys banging and shouting through my house eating cake enough to make them sick for a month to say nothing of the quantity which they will stamp into my carpets and all because they chanced to belong to abbey's mission class ralph and esther had joined the group in the mean
time, and the former here interposed. That last argument isn't valid, mother. Haven't I promised
to hoe out the rooms myself immediately after the conclusion of the solemn services?
And Mr. Foster bestowed a sudden troubled look on Abbey, which she answered by saying in a low voice.
I should recall my invitations to them under such circumstances.
You will do no such thing, her father replied sharply. The invitations are issued in your
parents' names, and we shall have no such senseless proceedings connected with them.
When you are in your own house, you will doubtless be at liberty to do as you please,
but in the meantime it would be well to remember that you belong to your father's family at present.
Ralph was watching the flushing cheek and quivering lip of his young sister,
and at this point flung down the book with which he had been idly playing with an impatient
exclamation. It strikes me, father, that you are making a tremendous din about a little matter,
I don't object to a glass of wine myself, almost under any circumstances, and I think this excruciating
sensitiveness on the subject is absurd and ridiculous, and all that sort of thing. But at the same time,
I should be willing to undertake the job of smashing every wine bottle there is in the cellar at
this moment, if I thought that Siss's last hours in the body, or at least in the paternal mansion,
should be made any more peaceful thereby. During this harangue the elder Mr. Reed had time
to grow ashamed of his sharpness, and answered in his natural tone.
I am precisely of your opinion, my son.
We are making much ado about nothing.
We certainly have often entertained company before,
and Abby has sipped her wine with the rest of us,
without sustaining very material injury thereby, so far as I can see.
And here is Esther, as stanch a church member as any of you, I believe,
but that doesn't seem to forbid her behaving in a rational manner
and partaking of whatever her friends provide for her entertainment.
Why cannot the rest of you be equally sensible?
During the swift second of time which intervened between that sentence and her reply,
Esther had three hard things to endure,
a sting from her restless conscience,
a look of mingled pain and anxiety from Mr. Foster,
and one of open-eyed and mischievous surprise from Ralph.
Then she spoke rapidly and earnestly.
Indeed, Uncle Ralph, I beg you only,
not judge of any other person by my conduct in this matter. I am very sorry and very much ashamed that
I have been so weak and wicked. I think just as Abby does, only I am not like her and have
been tempted to do wrong, for fear you would think me foolish. No one but Esther knew how much
those sentences cost her, but the swift, bright look telegraphed her from Abby's eyes
seemed to repay her. Ralph laughed outright. Four against one, he said gaily. I've
gone over to the enemy's side myself, you see, on account of the pressure.
Father, I advise you to yield why you can do it gracefully, and also to save me the trouble of
smashing the aforesaid bottles.
But, persisted Mr. Reed, I haven't heard an argument this evening.
What is there so shocking in a quiet glass of wine enjoyed with a select gathering of one's
friends?
John now presented himself at the door with a respectful,
If you please, sir, there is a person in the hall who persists in seeing Mr.
"'Show him in, then,' was Mr. Reed's prompt reply.
"'John hesitated and then added,
"'He is a very common-looking person, sir, and—'
"'I said show him in, I believe,' interrupted the gentleman of the house,
"'in a tone which plainly indicated that he was expending on John
"'the irritation which he did not like to bestow further
"'on either his children or his guests.'
"'John vanished, and Mr. Reed added,
"'You can take your friend into the library, Mr. Foster,
if it proves to be of private matter.
There was a marked emphasis on the word friend in this sentence,
but Mr. Foster only bowed his reply,
and presently John returned, ushering in a short, stout man,
dressed in a rough working suit,
twirling his hat in his hand,
and looking extremely embarrassed and out of place in the elegant parlor.
Mr. Foster turned toward him immediately,
and gave him a greeting both prompt and cordial.
Ah, Mr. Jones, good evening.
I have been in search of you today, but some way managed to miss you.
At this point, Abby advanced and placed a small white hand in Mr. Jones's great hard, brown one,
as she repeated the friendly greeting, and inquired at once,
How is Sally tonight, Mr. Jones?
Well, ma'am, it is about her that I'm come, and I beg your pardon, sir, turning to Mr. Foster,
for making so bold as to come up here after you.
But she is just that bad tonight that I could not find it in me to deny her anything,
and she is in a real taking to see you she has sighed and cried about it most of this day and to-night we felt her mother and me that we couldn't stand it any longer and i said i'd not come home till i found you and told you how much she wanted to see you
it's asking a good deal sir but she is going fast she is and here mr jones's voice choked and he rubbed his hard hand across his eyes i'll be down immediately was mr foster's prompt reply
Certainly you should have come for me.
I should have been very sorry indeed to disappoint Sally.
Tell her I will be there in half an hour, Mr. Jones.
And with a few added words of kindness from Abbey,
Mr. Jones departed, looking relieved and thankful.
That man, said Mr. Foster, turning to Esther,
as the door closed after him, is the son of our old lady, don't you think?
You remember I engaged to see her conveyed to his home in safety,
and my anxiety for her future welfare was such
that my pleasure was very great in discovering that the son was a faithful member of our mission Sabbath
school and a thoroughly good man. And who is Sally? Esther inquired very much interested.
Mr. Foster's face grew graver. Sally is his one treasure, a dear little girl, one of our mission
scholars, and a beautiful example of how faithful Christ can be to his little lambs. What is supposed
to be the matter with Sally? This question came from Ralph, who had been half amused, half
interested with the entire scene. The gravity on Mr. Foster's face deepened into sternness as he
answered, Sally is only one of the many victims of our beautiful system of public poisoning.
The son of her mother's employer, in a fit a drunken rage, threw her from the very top of a long
flight of stairs, and now she lies warped and misshapen, mourning her life away.
By the way, he continued, turning suddenly toward Mr. Reed. I believe you were asking for
arguments to sustain my peculiar views. Here is one of them. This man of whom I speak,
whose crazed brain has this young sad life and death to answer for, I chanced to know to a certainty,
commenced his downward career in a certain pleasant parlor in this city, among a select
gathering of friends, taking a quiet glass of wine, and Mr. Foster made his adieus very brief
and departed. Ralph's laugh was just a little nervous, as he said, when the family were alone,
foster is very fortunate in having an incident come to our very door with which to point his theories abbey had deserted her ottoman and taken one close by her father's side now she laid her bright head lovingly against his breast and looked with eager coaxing eyes into his stern gray ones
father she said softly you'll let your little curly have her own way just this time won't you i will promise not to coax you again until i want something very bad indeed
Mr. Reed had decided his plan of action some moments before.
He was prepared to remind his daughter in tones of haughty dignity
that he was not in the habit of playing the part of a despot in his own family,
and that she and her future husband were so very positive in their very singular opinions,
and so entirely regardless of his wishes or feelings,
he should, of course, not force his hospitality on her guests.
He made one mistake.
For just a moment he allowed his eyes to make,
meet the sweet blue ones, looking lovingly and trustingly into his, and whatever it was,
whether the remembrance that his one daughter was so soon to go out from her home, or the
thought of all the tender and patient love and care which she had bestowed on him in those
early morning hours, the stern gray eyes grew tender, the haughty lines about his mouth relaxed,
and with a sudden caressing movement of his hand among the brown curls, he said in a half-moved,
half-playful tone. Did you ever ask anything of anybody in your life that you didn't get?
Then more gravely, you shall have your way once more. Abby, it would be a pity to dispoil you of
your scepter at this late day. Fiddlesticks, ejaculated Mrs. Reed.
Before she had added anything to that original sentiment, Abby was behind her chair,
both arms wound around her neck, and then came soft, quick, loving kisses on her cheeks,
on her lips, on her chin, and even on her nose.
Nonsense, added her mother.
Then she laughed.
Your father would consent to have the ceremony performed in the attic
if you should take a fancy that the parlors were too nicely furnished
to suit your puritanic views,
and I don't know but I should be just as foolish.
That man has gained complete control over her, Mrs. Reed said,
looking after Abby with a little sigh
and addressing her remarks to Esther
as they stood together for a moment in the further parlor.
He is a first-class fanatic,
grows wilder and more incomprehensible in his whims every day,
and bends Abbey to his slightest wish.
My only consolation is that he is a man of wealth and culture,
and indeed in every other respect entirely unexceptionable.
A new light dawned upon Esther.
This was the secret of Abby's strangeness.
Mr. Foster was one of those rare and wonderful men
about whom one occasionally reads but almost never meets,
and of course Abby, being so constantly under his influence,
was constantly led by him.
Very few could expect to attain to such a height.
Certainly she, with her social disadvantages
and unhelpful surroundings, must not hope for it.
She was rapidly returning to her former state of self-satisfaction.
There were certain things to be done.
For instance, that first chapter of John should receive more close attention
at her next reading, and there were various other duties which should be taken up and carefully
observed. But on the whole, Esther felt that she had been rather unnecessarily exercised,
and that she must not expect to be perfect. And so once more there was raised a flag of truce
between her conscience and her life.
End of Chapter 16, Recording by Tricia G.
Chapter 17 of Esther read. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the
public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy. Chapter 17, Stepping Between
They lingered together for a few minutes in the sitting room, Abby, Esther, Ralph, and Mr. Foster.
They had been having a half-sad, half-marry talk. It was the evening before the wedding.
Ere this time tomorrow, Abby would have left them, and in just a little while the ocean would
roll between them. Esther drew a heavy sigh as she thought of it all. This magic three weeks
which had glowed in beauty for her, such as she told herself, her life would never see again,
were just on the eve of departure, only two days now before she would carry that same
restless, unhappy heart back among the clattering dishes in that pantry and dining-room at home.
Ralph broke the little moment of silence which had fallen between them. Foster, listen to the
sweet tones of that distant clock, it is the last time that you, being a free man, will hear
at strike five. Unless I prove to be an early riser on the morrow, which necessity will compel me
to become if I tarry longer here at present. Abby, I must be busy this entire evening.
That funeral obliged me to defer some important business matters that I meant should have
been dispatched early in the day. It isn't possible that you have been to a funeral today. How
you do mix things, Ralph uttered the sentence in real or pretended horror.
Why not, Mr. Foster answered gently and added,
It is true, though, life and death are very strangely mixed.
It was our little Sabbath school girl, Sally, whom we laid to rest today.
It didn't jar, as some funerals would have done.
One had simply to remember that she had reached home.
Miss Esther, if you will get that package for me, I will execute your commission with pleasure.
Esther went away to do his bidding, and Ralph, promising to meet him at the store in an hour, sauntered away, and for a few moments Abby and Mr. Foster talked together alone.
"'Good-bye, all of you,' he said smiling, as he glanced back at the two girls a few moments later.
"'Take care of her, Esther, until I relieve you. It will not be long now.'
"'Take care,' Esther answered gaily. "'You have forgotten the slip that there may be between the cup and the
lip. But he answered her with an almost solemn gravity. I never forget that more worthy
expression of the same idea, we know not what a day may bring forth, but I always remember
with exceeding joy that God knows and will lead us. He is graver than ten ministers, Esther
said, as they turned from the window. Come, Abby, let us go upstairs. It was two hours later
when Abby entered the sitting-room where Esther awaited her, and curled herself into a small
heap of white muslin at Esther's feet.
There, said she, with a musical little laugh, Mother has sent me away. The measure of her
disgust is complete now. Dr. Downing is in the sitting-room, and I have been guilty of going in to
see him. Imagine such a fearful breach of etiquette taking place in the house of Reed.
Do you know, I don't quite know what to do with myself. There is really nothing more to
busy myself about unless I eat the wedding cake. You don't act in the least like a young lady
who is to be married tomorrow, was Esther's answer, as she regarded her cousin with a half-amused,
half-puzzled air. Don't I? asked Abby, trying to look alarmed. What have I done now? I'm
forever treading on bits of propriety and crushing them. It will be a real relief to me when I am
safely married and can relapse into a common mortal again. Why, Esther, what have
I've been guilty of just now?"
You are not a bit sentimental, are you, Abby?"
And at this gravely put question Abby's laugh rang out again.
Now don't, please, add that item to the list," she said merrily.
Esther, is it very important that one should be sentimental on such an occasion?
I wish you were married, I really do, so that I might be told just how to conduct myself.
How can you and mother be so unreasonable as to expect perfection when it is to be so
it is all new, and I really never practiced in my life. Then a change, as sudden as it was sweet,
flushed over Abby's face. The merry look died out, and in its place a gentle, tender softness
rested in the blue eyes, and her voice was low and quiet. You think my mood a strange one,
I fancy, dear Esther, almost unbecoming in its gaiety. Perhaps it is, and yet I feel it bright
and glad and happy. The change is a solemn one, but it seems to me that I have to me that I have
have considered it long and well. I remember that my new home is to be very near my old one,
that my brother will have a patient, faithful, lifelong friend in Mr. Foster, and this makes me feel
more hopeful for him. And, indeed, it seems to me that I feel like repeating, the lines have
fallen unto me in pleasant places. I do not, therefore, affect a gravity that I do not feel.
I am gloriously happy tonight, and the strongest feeling in my heart is thankfulness.
My heavenly father has brimmed my earthly cup, so that it seems to me there is not room in my heart for another throb of joy.
And so you see, Esther, what on earth can be going on downstairs?
Have you noticed the banging of doors and the general confusion that reigns through the house?
Positively, if I wasn't afraid of shocking mother into a fainting fit, I would start on a voyage of discovery.
Suppose I go, Esther answered laughing.
Inasmuch as I am not going to be married, there can.
be no harm in seeing what new developments there are below stairs. I mean to go. I'll send you
word if it is anything very amazing. And with a laughing ado, Esther closed the door on the young
bride-elect and ran swiftly downstairs. There did seem to be a good deal of confusion in the
orderly household, and the very air of the hall seemed to be pervaded with a singular subdued
excitement. Voices of suppressed loudness issued from the front parlor, and as Esther knocked,
heard a half- scream from Mrs. Reed, mingled with cries of, don't let her in. Growing thoroughly
alarmed, Esther now abruptly pushed open the door and entered. Oh, for mercy's sake,
don't let her come, almost screamed Mrs. Reed, starting wildly forward. Mother, hush, said Ralph's
voice in solemn sternness. It is only Esther. Where is Abby? In her room, what is the matter?
Why do you all act so strangely?
I came in to see what caused so much noise.
And then her eyes and voice were arrested by a group around the sofa,
Mr. Reed and Dr. Downing, and stooping over some object which was hidden from her,
was the man who had been pointed out to her as the great Dr. Archer.
As she looked in terrified amazement, he raised his head and spoke.
It is as I feared, Mr. Reed, the pulse has ceased.
It is not possible!
and the hollow, awestruck tone in which Mr. Reed spoke cannot be described.
And then Esther saw stretched on that sofa a perfectly motionless form,
a perfectly pale and quiet face, rapidly settling into the strange, solemn calm of death,
and that face and form were Mr. Foster's, and she stood as if riveted to the spot,
stood in speechless, moveless horror and amaze,
and then the swift coming thoughts shaped themselves into two wo-charged words,
O Abby!
What a household was this, into which death had so swiftly and silently entered.
The very rooms in which the quiet form lay sleeping,
all decked in festive beauty in honor of the bridal morning,
but, oh, there was to come no bridle.
Esther shrank back in awful terror from the petition that she would go to Abby.
i cannot i cannot she repeated again and again it will kill her and oh it would kill me to tell her mrs reed was even more hopeless a dependence than esther and mr reed cried out in the very agony of despair
what shall we do is there nobody to help us then ralph came forward grave almost to sternness but very calm dr downing he said addressing the gentleman who had withdrawn a little from the family group
it seems to me that you are our only hope in this time of trial my sister and you are sustained i verily believe by the same power the rest of us seem to have no sustaining power would you go to my sister sir
dr downing turned his eyes slowly away from the calm moveless face which seemed to have fascinated him and said simply i will do what i can for abbey it is blessed to think what a helper she has one who never faileth god pity those who have no such friend
so they showed him up to a brightly lighted library and sent a message to the unconscious abbey dr downing she said turning briskly from the window in answer to maggie's summons whatever does that-i
does he want of me do you suppose maggie i'm half afraid of him to-night however i'll endeavour to brave the ordeal tell miss esther to come up to me as soon as she can and be ready to defend me if i am to receive a lecture
this as she flitted by toward the door and a pitying cloud just then hid the face of the august moon and veiled from the glance of the poor young creature the white frightened face of maggie
with what unutterable agony of fear did the family below wait and long for and dread the return of dr downing or some message from that dreadful room the moments that seemed ours to them dragged on and no sound came to them
she has not fainted then muttered ralph at last or he would have rung esther do you know what maggie said could you not go to her esther coward and shrunk oh ralph don't ask me i cannot
then they waited again in silence and at last shivered with fear as dr downing softly opened the door there were traces of deep emotion on his face but just now it was wonderful for its calmness she knows all he said addressing the door
mr reed and the widow's god is hers mrs reed she makes a special request that she needs see no living soul to-night and indeed i think it will be best and now my friends may i pray with you in this hour of trial
so while quick skilful fingers prepared the sleeper in that front parlor for his long long rest a group such as had never bowed the knee together before knelt in the room just across the hall and amid tears and moans they were commended to the care of him who waits to help us all
by and by a solemn quiet settled down upon that strangely stricken household in the front parlor the folding doors were closed and the angel of death kept guard over his quiet
victim. From the chamber overhead came forth no sound, and none knew save God how fared the
struggle between despair and submission in that young heart. In the sitting-room, Esther waited breathlessly,
while Ralph gave the particulars, which she had not until now been able to hear.
We were crossing just above the store, had nearly got across, he was just saying that
his preparations were entirely perfected for a long absence. It is a long journey, he asked,
and if I never come back I have the satisfaction of thinking that I have left everything ready even for that it is well to be ready even for death Ralph he said with one of his glorious smiles it makes life pleasanter
i don't know how I can tell you the rest and Ralph's lips grew white and tremulous indeed I hardly know how it was there was an old bent woman crossing just behind us and there was a carriage and a wretch of a drunken driver pushing his way through
I don't know how Foster came to look around, but he did and said,
There is my dear old lady behind us, Ralph.
She ought not to be out with a mere child for a companion.
And then he uttered an exclamation of terror, and sprang forward.
And I know nothing clearly that followed.
I saw him drag that old woman fairly from under the horse's feet.
I heard the driver curse, and saw him strike his frightened horses,
and they reared and plunged, and I saw him fall.
but it all seemed to happen in one second of time,
and how I got him home and got Dr. Archer,
and kept it from Abby I don't seem to know.
Oh, God, help my poor little fair darling,
and Ralph choked and stopped,
and wiped from his eyes great burning tears.
Oh, Ralph, said Esther, as soon as she could speak,
then all this misery comes because that driver was intoxicated.
Yes, said Ralph, with compressed lips and flashing eyes.
and that knowing the time that now it is high time to wake out of sleep for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed romans thirteen eleven end of chapter seventeen recording by trisha g
chapter eighteen of esther read this is a librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit librovocs dot org ester ester read by pansy
Chapter 18 Light Out of Darkness
Slowly, slowly the night wore away, and the eastern sky grew rosy with the blush of a new morning, the bridal morning.
How strangely unreal, how even impossible did it seem to Esther, as she raised the curtains and looked drearily out upon the dawn,
that this was actually the day upon which her thoughts had centered during the last three weeks.
What a sudden shutting down had there been to all their plans and preparations.
How strangely the house looked, here a room bedecked in festive beauty for the wedding,
there one with shrouded mirrors and floating folds of crape.
Life and death, a wedding and a funeral.
They had never either of them touched so close to her before,
and now the one had suddenly glided backward and left her heart heavy with the coming of the other.
Mechanically, she turned to look upon the silvery garment gleaming among the white furnishings
of the bed, for she was that very morning to have assisted in arraying the bride in those
robes of beauty. Her own careful fingers had laid out all the bewildering paraphernalia
of the dressing-room, sash and gloves, and handkerchief and laces. Just in that very spot had she
stood only yesterday, and talking the while with Abby, had altered a knot of ribbons, and given
the ends a more graceful droop, and just at that moment Abby had been summoned below stairs
to see Mr. Foster, and now he was waiting down there, not for Abby, but for the coffin
and the grave, and Abby was—and here Esther gave a low, shuddering moan, and covered her
eyes with her hands. Why had she come into that room at all, and why was all this fearful time
allowed to come to Abby? Poor, poor Abby! She had been so bright and so good, and Mr.
Foster had been so entirely her guide. How could she ever endure it? Esther doubted much whether
Abby could ever bear to see her again. She had been so closely connected with all these bright
days over which so fearful A pall had fallen. It would be very natural if she were to refuse
even to see her, and indeed Esther almost hoped she would. It seemed to her that this was a woe
too deep to be spoken of or endured, only she said with a kind of desperation,
things must be endured, and there was a wild thought in her heart,
that if she could but have the ordering of events, all this bitter sorrow should never be.
There came a low, tremulous knock as an interruption to her thoughts,
and Maggie's swollen eyes and tear-stained face appeared at the door with a message.
If you please, Miss Esther, she wants you.
Who? asked Esther, with her.
trembling lips and a sinking of her heart. Miss Abby, ma'am, she asked for you and said
would you come to her as soon as you could? But it was hours after that before Esther brought
herself to feel that she could go to her. Nothing had ever seemed so hard to her to do. How to
look, how to act, what to say, and above all what not to say to this poor widowed bride.
These questions were by no means answered, when she suddenly, in desperate haste,
decided that if it must be done the sooner it was over the better and she made all speed to prepare herself for the visit and yet there was enough of esther's personal self left even on that morning to send a little quiver of complacency through her veins as she bathed her tear-stained face and smoothed her disordered hair
abbey had sent for her abbey wanted her she had sent twice evidently she had turned to her for help miserably unable as she felt herself to give it still it was a comfort to feel that she was the one selected from the household for companionship
esther knew that mrs reed had been with her daughter for a few moments and that ralph had rushed in and out again too overcome to stay but esther had asked no questions and received no information concerning her
she pictured her lying on the bed with disordered hair and swollen eyes given over to the abandonment of grief or else the image of stony despair and it was with a very trembling hand that at last she softly turned the knob and led herself into the morning-room which she and abbey had enjoyed together
and just as she pushed open the door a neighbouring clock counted out twelve strokes and it was twelve o'clock that abbey was to become a wife
midway in the room esther paused and as her eyes rested on abbey a look of bewildering astonishment gathered on her face in the little easy-chair by the open window one hand keeping the place in the partly closed book sat the young creature whose life had so suddenly darkened around her
the morning robe of soft pure white was perfect in its needness and simplicity the brown curls clustered around her brow with their wonted grace and beauty and while under her eyes in her eyes in her beauty
and while under her eyes indeed there were heavy rings of black yet the eyes themselves were large and full and tender as she held out the disengaged hand there came the soft and gentle likeness of a smile over her face
and esther bewildered amazed frightened stood almost as transfixed as if she had been one of those who saw the angel sitting at the door of the empty tomb stood a moment then a sudden revulsion of feeling overcoming her hurried forward and dropping on her knees
bowed her head over the white hand and the half-open bible and burst into a passion of tears dear esther this said abbey in the softest most soothing of tones the mourner turned comforter
oh abbey abbey how can you bear it how can you live burst forth from the heart of this friend who had come to comfort this afflicted one there was a little bit of silence now and a touching tremble to the voice when it was heard again
the lord knoweth them that are his i try to remember that christ knows it all and he loves me and he is all-powerful and yet he leads me through this dark road therefore it must be right
but said esther raising her eyes and staying her tears for very amazement i do not understand i do not see how can you be so calm so submissive at least just now so soon and you are to have been married to-day
The blood rolled in great purple waves over neck and cheek and brow and then receded,
leaving a strange, almost death-like pallor behind it.
The small hands were tightly clasped, with a strange mixture of pain and devotion in the movement,
and the white lips moved for a moment, forming words that met no mortal ear.
Then the sweet, low, tender voice sounded again.
Dear Esther, I pray, there is no other way.
I pray all the time.
I keep right by me.
my Savior. There is just a little, oh, a very little veil of flesh between him and between my
my husband and myself. Jesus loves me, Esther. I know it now just as well as I did yesterday. I do not
and cannot doubt him. A mixture of awe and pain and astonishment kept Esther moveless and silent,
and Abby spoke no more for some moments. Then it was a changed, almost bright voice. Esther,
Do you remember we stood together alone for a moment yesterday?
I will tell you what he said, the last words that were intended for just me only,
that I shall hear for a little while.
They are my words, you know, but I shall tell them to you so that you may see how tender Christ is,
even in his most solemn chastening's.
See here, he said, I will give you a word to keep until we meet in the morning.
The Lord watched between thee and me while we are absent one from another.
I have been thinking, while I sat here this morning, watching the coming of this new day,
which you know is his first day in heaven, that perhaps it will be on some such morning of beauty
as this, that my long, long day will dawn, and that I will say to him, as soon as ever I see his face
again, the word was a good one, the Lord has watched between us, and the night is gone.
Think of it, Esther, I shall surely say that some day, some summer morning.
The essence of sweetness and the sublimity of faith which this young Christian threw into these
dubulent words cannot be repeated on paper. But, thank God, they can in the heart. They are but
the echo of those sure and everlasting words, My grace is sufficient for thee. As for Esther,
who had spent her years groveling in the dust of earth, it was the recital of such an experience
as she had not deemed it possible for humanity to reach. And still she knelt, she knelt.
immovable and silent, and Abby broke the silence yet again.
Dear Esther, do you know I have not seen him yet, and I want to?
Mother does not understand, and she would not give her consent,
but she thinks me safe while you are with me.
Would you mind going down with me just to look at his face again?
Oh, Esther would mind it dreadfully!
She was actually afraid of death.
She was afraid of the effect of such a scene upon this strange Abby.
She raised her head, shivering with pain and apprehension, and looked a volume of petition and
remonstrance. But ere she spoke, Abby's hand rested lovingly on her arm, and her low, sweet voice
continued the pleading. You do not quite understand my mood, Esther. I am not unlike others. I have
wept bitter tears this past night. I have groaned in agony of spirit. I have moaned in the very
dust. I shall doubtless have such struggles again. This is earth, and the
the flesh is weak. But now is my hour of exaltation, and while it is given me now to feel a faint
overshadowing of the very glory which surrounds him, I want to go and look my last upon the dear
clay which is to stay here on earth with me. And Esther rose up and wound her arm about the tiny
frame which held this brave true heart, and without another spoken word, the two went swiftly down
the stairs and entered the silent, solemn parlor. Yet, even while she went,
A fierce throb of pain shook Esther's heart, as she remembered how they had arranged to descend the staircase on this very day, in what a different manner, and for what a different purpose.
Apparently no such thought as this touched Abby.
She went softly and yet swiftly forward to the still form, while Esther waited in almost breathless agony to see what would result from this trial of faith and nerve.
But what a face it was upon which death had left its seal.
No sculptured marble was ever so grand in its solemn beauty, as was this clay-moulded face,
upon which the glorious smile, born not of earth, rested in full sweetness.
Abbey, with clasped hands and slightly parted lips, stood and almost literally drank in the smile.
Then, sweet and low and musical, there broke the sound of her voice in that great solemn room.
So he giveth his beloved sleep.
Not another word or sound disturbed the soul.
silence. And still Abby stood and gazed on the dear, dead face. And still Esther stood near the door
and watched with alternations of anxiety and awe the changeful expressions on the scarcely less
white face of the living, until at last, without sound or word, she dropped upon her knees
a cloud of white drapery floating around her, and clasped her hands over the lifeless breast.
Then on Esther's face the anxiety gave place to awe, and with softly moving fingers she opened the
door, and with noiseless tread, went out into the hall and left the living and dead alone together.
There was one more scene for Esther to endure that day. Late in the afternoon, as she went to
the closed room, there was bending over the manly form a gray-haired old woman, by whose friendly
hands she had been permitted to enter, Esther did not stop to wonder. She had seen her but
once before, but she knew at a glance the worn, wrinkled face, and, as if a picture of the
scene hung before her, she saw that old, queer form, leaning trustfully on the strong arm,
lying nerveless now, being carefully helped through the pushing throng, being reverently cared for
as if she had been his mother, and she, looking after the two, had wondered if she should ever
see them again. Now she stood in the presence of them both, yet what an unmeasurable ocean
rolled between them. The faded, tearful eyes were raised to her face after a moment, and a quivering
voice spoke her thoughts aloud, rather than addressed anybody. He gave his life for poor, old,
useless me, and it was such a beautiful life, and was needed, oh, so much. But what am I saying? God let it
be him instead of me, who wanted so to go, and after trusting him all along, am I, at my time of life,
going to murmur at him now? He came to,
to see me only yesterday, this in a more natural tone of voice addressed to Esther,
he told me good-bye. He said he was going on a long journey with his wife, and now may
the dear Savior help the poor darling, for he has gone his long journey without her.
Esther waited to hear not another word. The heavy sense of pain because of Abby, which she had
carried about with her through all that weary day, had reached its height with that last
sentence, he has gone his long journey without her. She fled from the room, up the stairs,
to the quiet little chamber, which had been given to her for her hours of retirement,
locked and bolted the door, and commenced pacing up and down the room in agony of soul.
It was not all because of Abby that this pain knocked so steadily at her heart, at least not all
out of sympathy for her bitter sorrow. There was a fearful tumult raging in her own soul,
her last stronghold had been shattered.
Of late she had come to think that Abby's Christian life
was but a sweet reflection of Mr. Foster's strong, true soul,
that she leaned not on Christ, but on the arm of flesh.
She had told herself very confidently
that if she had such a friend as he had been to Abby,
she should be like her.
In her hours of rebellion,
she had almost angrily reminded herself
that it was not strange that Abby's life could be so free from blame.
she had someone to turn to in her knees.
It was a very easy matter for Abby to slip lightly over the petty trials of her life
so long as she was surrounded and shielded by that strong true love.
But now, ah now, the arm of flesh had faltered, the strong staff had broken,
and broken too only a moment, as it were, before it was to have been hers in name as well as in spirit.
Naturally Esther had expected that the young creature, so suddenly shorn of her best and dearest,
would falter and faint and utterly fail. And when, looking on, she saw the triumph of the
Christian's faith, rising even over death, sustained by no human arm, and yet wonderfully triumphantly
sustained, even while she bent for that last time over that which was to have been her earthly
all, looking and wondering, there suddenly fell away from her the stupor of years,
and Esther saw with wide open eyes and thoroughly awakened soul that there was a something in this Christian religion that Abby had and she did not.
And thus it was that she paced her room in that strange agony that was worse than grief and more sharp than despair.
No use now to try to lull her conscience back to quiet sleep again.
That time was past, and it was thoroughly and sharply awake.
The same all-wise hand, which had tenderly freed one soul from its bonds of clay and called at home,
had as tenderly and as wisely, with the same stroke, cut the cords that bound this other soul to earth,
loosed the scales from her long, closed eyes, broke the sleep that had well-nigh lulled her to ruin,
and now heart and brain and conscience were thoroughly and forever awake.
When at last, from sheer exhaustion, she seized her excited pacing up and down the room,
and sank into a chair. Her heart was not more stilled. It seemed to her, long after, in thinking
of this hour, that it was given to her to see deeper into the recesses of her own depravity
than ever mortal had seen before. She began years back, at that time when she thought she had
given her heart to Christ, and reviewed step by step all the weary way up to this present time,
and she found nothing but backslidinges and inconsistencies and confusion, denials of her saving,
a closed Bible, a neglected closet, a forgotten cross.
Oh, the bitterness, the unutterable agony of that hour!
Surely Abby, on her knees struggling with her bleeding heart,
and yet feeling all around and underneath her the everlasting arms,
knew nothing of desolation such as this.
Fier and fiercer waged the warfare,
until at last every root of pride or self-complacence or self-excus
was utterly cast out.
yet did not Satan despair.
Oh, he meant to have this poor sick weak lamb if he could get her,
no effort should be left unmade.
And when he found that she could be no more coaxed and lulled and petted into peace,
he tried that darker, heavier temptation,
tried to stupefy her into absolute despair.
No, she said within her heart, I am not a Christian.
I have never been one.
I never can be one.
I've been a miserable, self-deceived hypocrite all my heart.
my life. I have had a name to live, and I am dead. I would not let myself be awakened. I have
struggled against it. I have been only too glad to stop myself from thinking about it. I have been
just a miserable stumbling-block with no excuse to offer. And now I feel myself deserted,
justly so. There can be no rest for such as I. I have no Savior. I have insulted and denied him.
I have crucified him again, and now he has left me to myself.
thus did that father of lies continue to pour into this weary soul the same old story which he has repeated for so many hundred years with the same old foundation i i i
and strange to say this poor girl repeated the experience which has so many times been lived during these past hundreds of years in the very face of that other glorious pronoun in very defiance it would seem to that old old explanation
surely he hath borne our griefs and carried our sorrows he was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was upon him and with his stripes we are healed
yes esther knew those two verses she knew yet another which said we all like sheep have gone astray we have turned every one to his own way and the lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all
and yet she dared to sit with hopeless folded hand with heavy despairing eyes and repeat that sentence i have no saviour now and many a wandering sheep has dared even in its repenting hour to insult the great shepherd thus
Esther's Bible lay on the window seat, the large, somewhat worn Bible which Abby had lent her,
to mark just as much as she pleased. It lay open, as if it had opened of itself to a familiar
spot. There were heavy markings around several of the verses, markings that had not been made
by Esther's pencil. Some power far removed from that which had been guiding her despairing thoughts
prompted her to reach forth her hand for the book and fix her attention on those marked verses,
and the words were these.
For thus saith the high and lofty one that inhabiteth eternity,
whose name is holy.
I dwell in the high and holy place,
with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit,
to revive the spirit of the humble,
and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.
For I will not contend forever,
neither will I be always wroth,
for the spirit should fail before me
and the souls which I have made.
For the iniquity of his covetousness
was I wroth and smote him. I hid me and was wroth, and he went on forwardly in the way of his heart.
I have seen his ways and will heal him. I will lead him also, and restore comforts unto him and to
his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips. Peace, peace to him that is a far-off, and to him
that is near, saith the Lord, and I will heal him. Had an angel spoken to Esther, or was it the
dear voice of the Lord himself. She did not know. She only knew that there rang through her very
soul two sentences as the climax of all these wonderful words. Peace, peace to him that is a far-off,
and, I will heal him. A moment more, and with the very promise of the crucified spread out before her,
Esther was on her knees, and at first with bursts of passionate, tearful pleading, and later with
low, humble, contrite tones, and finally with the sound in her voice,
of that peace which comes only to those to whom Christ is repeating I have blotted out as a
cloud thy transgressions and as a thick cloud thy sins did Esther pray do you know dear
Esther there must have been two new joys in heaven today first they had a
newcomer among those who walk with him in white for they are worthy and then they
had that shout of triumph over another soul for whom Satan has struggled fiercely
and whom he has forever lost this said Abby as they necessary
closed together that evening in the purple twilight.
And Esther answered simply and softly, amen.
End of Chapter 18.
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 19 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 19 Sundries
Meanwhile the days moved on, the time fixed for Esther's return home had long passed, and yet she tarried in New York.
Abby clung to her, wanted her for various reasons, and the unselfish, pitying mother, far away,
full of tender sympathy for the stricken bride, smothered a sigh of weariness, buried in her heart
the thought of her own need of her eldest daughter's presence and health, and wrote a long,
letter, jointly to the daughter and niece, wherein she gave her full consent to Esther's
remaining away, so long as she could be a comfort to her cousin. Two items worthy of record
occurred during these days. The first time the family gathered at the dinner table, after the one
who had been so nearly a son of the house, had been gathered to his rest in that wonderful
and treasured city of Greenwood, Ralph, having been helped by John, as usual to his glass of
wine, refused it with a short, sharp, almost angry. No, take it away and never offer me that
accursed stuff again. We should have had him with us today, but for that. I'll never touch another
drop of it as long as I live. Which startling words Mr. and Mrs. Reed listened to without comment,
other than a half-frightened look bestowed on Abby, to see how she would bear this mention of her
dead, and she bore it this way, turning her eyes, glistening with tears, full on her brother's face,
she said, with a little quiver of tender gladness in her voice,
O Ralph, I knew it had a silver lining, but I did not think God would let me see it so soon.
Then Mr. and Mrs. Reed concluded that both their children were queer, and that they did not
understand them. The other item was a productive of a dissertation on propriety from Mrs. Reed.
ralph and his father were in the back parlor the former standing with one arm resting on the mantel while he talked with his father who was half buried in a great easy-chair that easy-chair in his own elegant parlor and his handsome son standing before him in that graceful attitude
were Mr. Reed's synonyms for perfect satisfaction, and his face took on a little frown of disappointment,
as the door opened somewhat noisily, and Mrs. Reed came in wearing a look expressive of thoroughly
defined vexation. Ralph paused in the midst of his sentence, and wheeled forward a second easy
chair for his mother, then returned to his former position, and waited patiently for the gathered
frown to break into words, which event instantly occurred. I really do not think, Mr. Reed,
that this nonsense ought to be allowed, besides being a very strange, unfeeling thing to do,
it is, in my opinion, positively indecent, and I do think, Mr. Reed, that you ought to
exercise your authority for once. If you would kindly inform me what you are supposed to be
talking about, and where my authority is specially needed at this time, I might be
be induced to consider the matter. This, from the depths of the easy-chair and its owner's most
provokingly indifferent tone, which fortunately Mrs. Reed was too much preoccupied to take special
note of, and continued her storm of words. Here, it is not actually quite a week since he was
buried, and Abby must-nese make herself and her family appear perfectly ridiculous by making
her advent in public. Mr. Reed came to an upright posture,
and even Ralph asked a startled question, where is she going?
Why, where do you suppose, but to that absurd little prayer meeting,
where she always would insist upon going every Thursday evening.
I used to think it was for the pleasure of a walk home with Mr. Foster,
but why she should go tonight is incomprehensible to me.
Nonsense, said Mr. Reed, settling back into the cushions.
A large public that will be.
I thought at the very least she was going to the offer,
If the child finds any comfort in such an atmosphere, where's the harm?
Let her go.
Where's the harm?
Now, Mr. Reed, that is just as much as you care for appearances, sometimes,
and at other times you can be quite as particular as I am,
though I certainly believe there is nothing that Abby might take a fancy to do
that you would not uphold her in.
Mr. Reed's reply was uttered in a tone than impressed one with the belief that he was
uttering a deliberate conviction.
You are quite right as regards that, I suspect.
At least I find myself quite unable to conceive of anything connected with her
that could by any twisting be made other than just the thing.
Mrs. Reed's exasperated answer was cut short by the entrance of Abby,
attired as for a walk or ride, the extreme pallor of her face
and the largeness of her soft eyes enhanced by the deep morning robes
which fell around her like the night.
"'Now, Abbey,' said Mrs. Reed, turning promptly to her,
"'I did hope you had given up this strangest of all your strange whims.
"'What will people think?'
"'People are quite accustomed to see me there, dear mother,
"'at least all the people who will see me to-night,
"'and if I ever needed help, I do just now.
"'I should think it would be much more appropriate to stay at home
"'and find help in the society of your own family.
"'That is the way other people do who are in affliction.
mrs reed had the benefit of a full steady look from abbey's great solemn eyes now as she said mother i want god's help no other will do me any good
well answered mrs reed after just a moment of rather awe-struck silence can't you find that help anywhere but in that plain common little meeting-house i thought people with your peculiar views believed that god was everywhere an expression not unlike that of a hunted deer shone but in that plain common little meeting-house i thought people with your peculiar views believed that god was everywhere
an expression not unlike that of a hunted deer shone for a moment in abbey's eyes then she spoke in tones almost despairing oh mother mother you cannot understand
tone or words or both vexed mrs reed afresh and she spoke with added sharpness at least i can understand this much that my daughter is very anxious to do a thing utterly unheard of in its propriety and i am thoroughly ashamed of you
if i were esther i should not like to uphold you in such a singularly conspicuous parade remember you have no one now but john to depend upon as an escort ralph had remained a silent immoval
listener to this strange, sad conversation up to this moment. Now he came suddenly forward with a
quick, firm tread, and encircled Abby's trembling form with his arm, while with eyes and voice
he addressed his mother. In that last proposition, you are quite mistaken, my dear mother,
Abby chances to have a brother who considers himself honored by being permitted to accompany her
anywhere she may choose to go. Mrs. Reed looked up at her tall, haughty son in under her
feigned astonishment, and for an instant was silent.
Oh, she said at last, if you have chosen to rank yourself on this ridiculous fanatical side,
I have nothing more to say.
As for Mr. Reed, he had long before this shaded his eyes with his hand,
and was looking through half-closed fingers with mournful eyes at the sable robes and pallid
face of his golden-haired darling, apparently utterly unconscious of, or indifferent to
the talk that was going on. But will Ralph ever forget the little sweet smile which illumined for a
moment of the pure young face as she turned confiding eyes on him? Thenceforth there dawned a new era in
Abby's life. Ralph, for reasons best known to himself, chose to be released from his vacation
engagements in the neighboring city and remained closely at home, and Abby went as usual to her
mission class, to her Bible class, to the teacher's prayer meeting, to the regular church
prayer meeting, everywhere she had been wont to go, and was always and everywhere accompanied
and sustained by her brother. As for Esther, these were days of great opportunity and spiritual
growth to her. So we bridge the weeks between and reach the afternoon of a September day,
bright and beautiful, as the month draws toward its closing, and Esther is sitting alone in her room
in the low, easy chair by the open window, and in her lap lies an open letter,
while she, with thoughtful earnest eyes, seems reading, not it but the future, or else her own heart.
The letter is from Sadie, and she has written thus.
My dear city sister, Mother said to-night as we were promenading the dining-room for the
sake of exercise, and also to clear off the table, Maggie had the toothache and was off duty,
"'Sady, my dear child, haven't you written to Esther yet?
"'Do you think it is quite right to neglect her so
"'when she must be very anxious to hear from home?
"'Now, you know, when Mother says, Sadie, my dear child,
"'and looks at me from out those reproachful eyes of hers,
"'there is nothing short of mixing a mess of bread
"'that I would not do for her.
"'So here I am, place third-story front,
"'time 11.30 p.m., position foot of the bed,
Julia being soundly sleeping at the head.
One gator off and one gator on,
somewhat after the manner of my son John,
so renowned in history.
Speaking of bread, how abominably that article can act.
I had a solemn conflict with the batch of it this morning.
Firstly, you must know I forgot it.
Mother assured me it was ready to be mixed before I awakened,
so it must have been before that event took place
that the forgetfulness occurred.
however be that as it may after i was thoroughly awake and up and down i still forgot it the fried potatoes were frying themselves fast to that abominable black dish in which they are put to sizz
and which by the way is the most nefarious article in the whole kitchen list to get clean save in accepting the dishcloth well as i was saying they burned themselves and i ran to the rescue then minnie wanted me to go to the yard with her to see a
dear cunning little brown and gray thing with some greenish spots that walked and spoke to her.
The interesting stranger proved to be a fair-sized frog. While examining into and explaining
minutely the nature and character and occupations of the entire frog family, the mixture in the
tin pail behind the kitchen stove took that opportunity to sour. My, what a bubble it was in,
and what an interesting odor it emitted, when at last I returned from frog,
them to the ordinary walks of life, and gave it my attention.
Maggie was above her elbows in the wash-tub, so I seized the pale, and in dire haste and
dismay ran up two flights of stairs in search of mother.
I suppose you know what followed.
I assure you, I think mothers and soda are splendid.
What a remarkable institution that ingredient is!
While I made sour into sweet with the aid of its soothing proclivities, I moralized,
the result of which was that after I had squeezed and mushed and rolled over and thumped and padded my dough the requisite number of times,
I tucked it away under blankets in a corner, and went out to the piazza to ask Dr. Douglas if he knew of an article in the entire round of Materia Medica,
which could be given to human beings when they are sour and disagreeable, and which, after the manner of soda in dough, would immediately work a reform.
on his acknowledging his utter ignorance of any such principle,
I advanced the idea that cooking was a much more developed science than medicine,
thence followed an animated discussion.
But in the meantime, what do you suppose that bread was doing?
Just spreading itself in the most remarkable manner
over the nice blanket under which I had cuddled it.
Then I had an amazing time.
Mother said the padding process must all be done over again,
and there was abundant opportunity for more moralizing.
That bread developed the most remarkable stictuitiveness that I ever beheld.
I assure you, if total depravity is a mark of humanity,
then I believe my dough is human.
Well, we are all still alive, though poor Mr. Holland is, I fear, very little more than that.
He was thrown from his carriage one evening last week, and brought home insensible.
He is now in a raging fever and very ill indeed.
For once in our lives both doctors agree.
He is delirious most of the time, and his delirium takes the very trying form,
which leads him to imagine that only mother can do anything for him.
The doctors think he fancies she is his own mother, and that he is a boy again.
All this makes matters rather hard on mother.
She is frequently with him half the night,
and often Maggie and I are left to reign supreme in the kitchen for the entire day.
Those are the days that try men's souls, especially women's.
I am sometimes tempted to think that all the book knowledge the world contains
is not to be compared to knowing just what and how and when to do in the kitchen.
I quite think so for a few hours when Mother, after a night of watching in a sick room,
comes down to undo some of my blundering.
She is the patientest, dearest, lovingest, kindest mother that ever a mortal had,
and just because she is so patient, shall I rejoice over the day when she can give a little sigh of relief and leave the kitchen,
calming the assurance that it will be right side up when she returns.
Esther, how did you make things go right?
I'm sure I try harder than I ever knew you to, and yet salt will get into cakes and puddings and sugar into potatoes.
just here unconscious smitten i beg you will not construe one of the above sentences as having the remotest allusion to your being sadly missed at home mother said i was not even to hint such a thing and i'm sure i haven't
I'm a remarkable housekeeper. The fall term at the academy opened week before last. I have hidden my schoolbooks behind that old barrel in the northeast corner of the attic. I thought they would be safer there than below stairs. At least I was sure the bread would do better in the oven because of their assent.
To return to the scene of our present trials, Mr. Holland is, I suppose, very dangerously sick,
and poor Mrs. Holland is the very embodiment of despair. When I look at her in prospective misery,
I am reminded of poor dear cousin Abby, to whom I would write if it didn't seem a sacrilege,
and I conclude that there is really more misery in this world of ours than I had any idea of.
I've discovered why the world was made round. It must be to typify our lives,
lives, sort of a treadmill existence, you know, coming constantly around to the things which you thought
you had done yesterday and put away, living over again today the sorrows which you thought were vanquished
last week. I am sleepy, and it is nearly time to bake cakes for breakfast, the tip of the morning to you
as Patrick O'Brien greets Maggie. Yours nonsensically, Sadie.
End of Chapter 19. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 20 of Esther Read.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 20. At Home
Over this letter Esther had laughed and cried,
and finally settled, as we found her, into quiet thought.
When Abby came in after a little, and nestled on an ottoman in front of her
with an inquiring look, Esther
placed the letter in her hands without note or comment, and Abby read and laughed considerably,
then grew more sober, and at last folded the letter with a very thoughtful face.
Well, said Esther, at last, smiling a little, and Abby answered, oh Esther, yes, said Esther,
you see they need me. Then followed a somewhat eager, somewhat sorrowful talk, and then a moment
of silence fell between them, which Abby broke by a sudden question.
Mr. Mr. Ishter, isn't this Dr. Douglas gaining some influence over Sadie?
Have I imagined it, or does she speak of him frequently in her letters,
in a way that gives me an idea that his influence is not for good?
I'm afraid that is very true. His influence over her seems to be great,
and it certainly is not for good. The man is an infidel, I think.
At least he is very far indeed from being a Christian.
Do you know I read a verse in my Bible this morning,
which, when I think of my past influence over Sadie, reminds me bitterly of myself.
It was like this. While men slept, his enemy came and sowed tears. If I had not been asleep,
I might have won Sadie for the Savior before this enemy came.
Well, Abby answered gently, not in the least contradicting this sad statement,
but yet speaking hopefully, you will try to undo all this now.
Oh, Abby, I don't know. I'm so very.
weak, like a child just beginning to take little steps alone, instead of being the strong
disciple that I might have been. I distrust myself. I am afraid. I'm not afraid for you, Abby said,
speaking very earnestly, because, in the first place, you are unlike the little child,
in that you must never even try to take one step alone. And besides, there are more verses in the
Bible than that one. See here, let me show you mine. And Abby produced her little pocket-bop. And Abby
produced her little pocket bible and pointed with her finger while Esther read,
When I am weak, then I am strong. Then turning the leaves rapidly, as one familiar with the strongholds
of that tower of safety, she pointed again, and Esther read, What time I am afraid I will trust in thee.
Almost five o'clock of a sultry October day, one of those days which come to us sometimes
during that golden month, like a regretful turning back of the departing summer. A day which,
to people who have much hard, pressing work, and who are wearied and almost stifled with
the summer's heat, makes them thoroughly uncomfortable, not to say cross. Almost five o'clock, and
in the great dining-room of the reeds, Sadie was rushing nervously back and forth, very
much in the same manner that Esther was doing on that first evening of our acquaintance, only
there was not so much method in her rushing. The curtains were raised as high as the tapes
would take them, and the slant rays of the yellow sun were streaming boldly in, doing their
bravest to melt into oil the balls of butter on the table, for poor, tired, bewildered
Sadie had forgotten to let down the shades, and forgotten the ice for the butter, and had
laid the table-cloth crookedly, and had no time to straighten it. This had been one of her
trying days. The last fierce look of summer had parched anew the fevered limbs of the sufferer
upstairs, and roused to sharper conflict the bewildered grain. Mrs. Reed's care had been
earnest and unremitting, and Sadie, in her unaccustomed position of mistress below stairs,
had reached the very verge of bewildered weariness. She gave nervous glances at the inexorable
clock as she flew back and forth. There were those among Mrs. Reed's boarders whose business
made it almost a necessity that they should be promptly served at five o'clock. Maggie had been
hurriedly summoned to do an imperative errand connected with the sick-room, and this inexperienced
butterfly, with her wings sadly drooping, was trying to gather her scattered wits together
sufficiently to get that dreadful tea-table ready for the thirteen boarders who were already
waiting the summons. "'What did I come after?' she asked herself impatiently, as she pressed her hand
to her frowning forehead and stared about the pantry in a vain attempt to decide what had brought her
there, in such hot haste. Oh, a spoon, no, a fork, I guess it was. Why, I don't remember the forks at all.
I'm sure as I'm here, I believe they are, too, instead of being on the table. And, oh, my patience,
I believe those biscuits are burning. I wonder if they are done. Oh, dear me! And the young lady,
who was Mr. Hammond's star scholar, bent with puzzled, burning face and received hot whiffs of breath
from the indignant oven while she tried to discover whether the biscuits were ready to be devoured.
It was an engrossing employment. She did not hear the sound of carriage wheels near the door,
nor the banging of trunks on the side piazza. She was halfway across the dining room,
with her tin of puffy biscuits in her hands, with the puzzled, doubtful look still on her face,
before she felt the touch of two soft, loving arms around her neck, and turning quickly she screamed
rather than said,
Oh, Esther!
And suddenly seating her tin of biscuit on one chair
and herself on another,
Sadie covered her face with both hands and actually cried.
Why, Sadie, you poor dear child, what can be the matter?
And Esther's voice was full of anxiety,
for it was almost the first time that she had ever seen tears
on that bright young face.
Sadie's first remark caused a sudden revulsion of feeling,
springing suddenly to her feet,
she bent anxious eyes on the chair full of biscuit.
Oh, Esther, she said,
are these biscuits done,
or will they be sticky and hateful in the middle?
How, Esther, laughed.
Then she came to the rescue.
Done, of course they are, and beautifully too.
Did you make them?
Here, I'll take them out.
Sadie, where is mother?
In Mr. Holland's room.
She has been there nearly all day.
Mr. Holland is no better,
and Maggie has gone on an errand for them.
Why have you come?
Did the fairies send you?
And where are the children?
They have gone to walk.
Many wanted mother every other minute,
so Alfred and Julia have carried her off with them.
Say, you dear Esther, how did you happen to come?
How shall I be glad enough to see you?
Esther laughed.
Then I can't see any of them, she said by way of answer.
Never mind.
Then we'll have some tea.
You poor child, how very tired you look.
Just seat yourself in that chair
and see if I have forgotten how to work.
And Sadie, who was thoroughly tired and more nervous than she had any idea she could be,
leaned luxuriously back in her mother's chair,
with a delicious sense of unresponsibility about her,
and watched a magic spell come over the room.
Down came the shades in a twinkling,
and the low red sun looked in on them no more.
The tablecloth straightened itself,
pickles and cheese and cake got out of their confused proximity,
and marched each to their appropriate news,
on the well-ordered table. A flying visit into well-remembered regions returned hard, sparkling,
ice-crowned butter, and when at last the fragrant tea stood ready to be served,
and Esther, bright and smiling, stationed herself behind her mother's chair,
Sadie gave a little relieved sigh, and then she laughed. You're straight from Fairyland, Esther.
I know it now. That tablecloth has been crooked in spite of me for a week.
Maggie lays it, and I cannot straighten it. I don't get to. I don't get to.
it. I travel five hundred miles every night to get this supper ready, and it's never ready.
I have to bob up for a fork or a spoon, or I put on four plates of butter and none of bread.
Oh, there is a witch-work about it, and none but thoroughbred witches can get everything,
every little insignificant, indispensable thing on a table. I can't keep house.
"'You poor kitten,' said Esther, filled with very tender sympathy for this pretty young sister,
and feeling very glad indeed that she had come home.
Who would think of expecting a butterfly to spin?
You shall bring those dear books down from the attic tomorrow.
In the meantime, where is the tea-bell?
Oh, we don't ring, said Sadie, rising as she spoke.
The noise disturbs Mr. Holland.
Here comes my first lieutenant who takes charge of that matter.
My sister, Miss Reed, Dr. Douglas.
And Esther, as she returned the low differential bow bestowed upon her,
Felt anew the thrill of anxiety which had come to her of late
when she thought of this dangerous stranger in connection with her beautiful, giddy, un-Christian sister.
On the whole, Esther's homecoming was pleasant.
To be sure, it was a wonderful change from her late life,
and there was perhaps just the faintest bit of a sigh
as she drew off her dainty cuffs and prepared to wipe the dishes which Sadie washed,
while Maggie finished her interrupted ironing.
What would John, the stylish waiter at Uncle Ralph's,
think if he could see her now, and how funny Abby would look engaged in such employment.
But Sadie looked so bright and relieved and rested, and chatted so gaily,
that presently Esther gave another little sigh and said,
"'Poor Abby, how very, very lonely she must be tonight!
I wish she were here for you to cheer her, Sadie.'
Later, while she dipped into the flower, preparatory to relieving Sadie of her fearful task of sponge setting,
the kitchen clock struck seven.
This time she laughed at the contrast.
They were just going down to dinner now at Uncle Ralph's.
Only night before last she was there herself.
She had been out that day with Aunt Helen,
and so was attired in the lovely blue silk and the real laces,
which were Aunt Helen's gift,
fastened at the throat by a tiny pearl, Abby's last offering.
Now they were sitting down to dinner without her,
and she was in the great pantry 500 miles away,
a long, wide calico apron quite covering up her traveling dress,
sleeves rolled above her elbows and engaged in scooping flour out of the barrel into her great wooden bowl but then how her mother's weary careworn face had brightened and glowed into pleased surprise as she caught the first glimpse of her
how lovingly had she folded her in those dear motherly arms and said actually with lips all a tremble my dear daughter what an unexpected blessing and what a kind providence that you have come just now
then alfred and julia had been as eager and jubilant in their greeting as though esther had been always to them the very perfection of a sister and hadn't little minnie crumpled her dainty collar into an unsightly rag and given her scotch kisses and dutch kisses and dutch
kisses and Yankee kisses, and genuine sweet baby kisses in her uncontrollable glee over
dear Auntie Essie. And besides, oh besides, this Esther Reed who had come home was not the
Esther Reed who had gone out from them only two months ago. A whole lifetime of experience
and discipline seemed to her to have been crowded into those two months. Nothing of her past
awakened more keen regret in this young girl's heart than the thought of her undutiful,
un-sisterly life. It was all to be different now. She thanked God that he had let her come back to that
very kitchen and dining-room to undo her former work. The old sluggish, selfish spirit had gone from her.
Before this very thing had been done for Esther Reed, now it was to be done for Christ, everything,
even the mixing up of that flower and water, for was not the word given, whatsoever ye do,
do it all to the glory of God? How broad that word was, whatsoever? Why, that covered every movement,
yes, and every word. How could life have seemed to her dull and uninteresting and profitless?
Sadie hushed her busy tongue that evening as she saw in the moonlight, Esther kneeling to pray,
and a kind of awe stole over her for a moment as she saw that the kneeler seemed unconscious of any
earthly presence. Somehow it struck Sadie is a different matter from any kneeling which she had
ever watched in the moonlight before. And Esther, as she rested her tired, happy head upon her
own pillow, felt this word ringing sweetly in her heart, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is
God's. End of Chapter 20, recording by Trisha G. Chapter 21 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox
recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer,
please visit Libravox.org. Esther read by Pansy, Chapter 21, tested. Esther was winding the last
smooth coil of hair around her head when Sadie opened her eyes the next morning.
My, she said, do you know, Esther, it is perfectly delightful to me to lie here and look at you,
and remember that I shall not be responsible for those cakes this morning.
They shall want a pint of soda added to them for all that I shall need to know or care.
Esther laughed.
You will surely have your pantry well stocked with soda, she said gaily.
It seems to have made a very strong impression on your mind.
But the greeting had chimed with her previous thoughts and sounded pleasant to her.
She had come home to be the helper, her mother and Sadie should feel and realize after this
how very much of a helper she could be.
That very day should be the commencement of her old, new life.
It was baking day, her detestation heretofore, her pleasure now.
No more useful day could be chosen.
How she could dispatch the pies and cakes and biscuits to say nothing of the wonderful loaves of bread.
She smiled brightly on her young sister, as she realized in a measure the weight of care
which she was about to lift from her shoulders,
and by the time she was ready for the duties of the day,
she had lived over in imagination the entire routine of duties
connected with that busy, useful, happy day.
She went out from her little clothes press,
wrapped in armor, the pantry and the kitchen were to be her battlefield,
and the whole host of old temptations and trials were there to be met and vanquished.
So Esther planned, and yet it so happened,
that she did not once enter the kitchen during all that long busy day,
and Sadie's young shoulders bore more of the hundred little burdens of life that Saturday
than they had ever felt before.
Descending the stairs, Esther met Dr. Van Anden for the first time since her return.
He greeted her with a hurried good morning, quite as if he had seen her only the day before,
and at once pressed her into service.
Miss Esther, will you go to Mr. Holland immediately?
I cannot find your mother.
Send Mrs. Holland from the room.
She excites him.
tell her i say she must come immediately to the sitting-room i wish to see her give mr holland a half teaspoonful of the mixture in the wine-glass every ten minutes and on no account leave him until i return which will be as soon as possible
and seeming to be certain that his directions would be followed the doctor vanished for only about a quarter of a minute did esther stand irresolute dr van anden's tone and manner were full of his usual authority a habit with him which had always annoyed her
she shrank with a feeling amounting almost to terror from a dark quiet room and the position of nurse her base of operations according to her own arrangements had been the light airy kitchen where she felt herself needed at this very moment
but one can think of several things in a quarter of a minute esther had very lately taken up the habit of securing one bible verse as part of her armour to go with her through the day on this particular morning the verse was whatsoever thy hand findeth
to do, do it with thy might. Now if her hands had found work waiting for her down this first
flight of stairs instead of down two, as she had planned, what was that to her? Esther turned and
went swiftly to the sick-room, dispatched the almost frantic wife, according to the doctor's peremptory
orders, gave the mixture as directed, waited patiently for the doctor's return, only to hear herself
installed as head nurse for the day, given just time enough to take a very hurried second-table meal
with Sadie, listened to her half-pitiful, half-comic complainings, and learned that her mother
was down with sick headache. So it was that this first day at home drew toward its closing,
and not one single thing that Esther had planned to do, and do so well, had she been able to accomplish.
It had been very hard to sit patiently there, and watch the low breathings of that almost motionless
man on the bed before her, to rouse him at set intervals sufficiently to pour some mixture
down his unwilling lips, to fan him occasionally, and that was all. It had been hard,
but Esther had not chafed under it. She had recognized the necessity, no nurse could be found,
her mother's sick, and the young frightened, as well as worn-out wife, not to be trusted.
Clearly she was at the post of duty, so as the red sun peeped in a good night from a little
corner of the closed curtain, it found Esther not angry, but very sad. Such a weary day.
and this man on the bed was dying both doctors had looked at each other at least a dozen times that day how her life of late was being mixed up with death she had just passed through one sharp lesson and here at the threshold awaited another
different from that last though oh very different and herein lay some of her sadness mr foster had said everything was ready for the long journey even should there be no return then she went back for a minute to the look of glory on that marble face and heard again that wonderful sentence
so he giveth his beloved sleep but this man here everything had not been made ready by him so at least she feared yet she was conscious professed christian though she had been made ready by him so at least she feared yet she was conscious professed christian though she was yet she was conscious professed christian though she
she had been, living in the same house with him for so many years, that she knew very little
about him. She had seen much of him, had talked much with him, but she had never mentioned
to him the name of Christ, the name after which she called herself. The sun sank lower, it was
almost gone. This weary day was nearly done, and very sad and heavy-hearted felt this young
watcher. The day begun in brightness was closing in gloom. It was not at all so clear a path
as she had thought, there were some things that she could not undo. Those days of opportunity
in which she might at least have invited this man to Jesus were gone. It seemed altogether probable
that there would never come another. There was a little rustle of drapery about the bed,
and she turned suddenly, to meet the great searching eyes of the sick man, bent full upon her.
Then he spoke in low but wonderfully distinct and solemn tones, and the words he slowly uttered
were yet more startling. Am I going to die? Oh, what was Esther to say? How those great bright
eyes searched her soul. Looking into them, feeling the awful solemnity of the question,
she could not answer no, and it seemed almost equally impossible to tell him yes. So the silence
was unbroken while she trembled in every nerve, and felt her face blanched before the
continued gaze of those mournful eyes. At length the silence seemed to answer him,
for he turned his head suddenly from her, and half buried it in the pillow, and neither spoke nor moved.
That awful silence, that moment of opportunity, perhaps the last of earth for him,
perhaps it was given to her to speak to him the last words that he would ever hear from mortal lips.
What could she say? If only she knew how, only had words, yet something must be said.
Then there came to Esther one of those marked Bible verses which had of late grown so precious,
and her voice, low and clear, filled the blank in the room.
God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.
No sound from the quiet figure on the bed.
She could not even tell if he had heard, yet perhaps he might,
and so she gathered them a little string of wondrous pearls,
and let them fall with soft and gentle cadence from her lips.
Commit thy way unto the Lord, trust also in Him,
and he shall bring it to pass.
The Lord is nigh unto all them,
that call upon him, the Lord is gracious and full of compassion.
Thus saith the Lord, your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel,
I, even I am he that bloteth out thy transgressions for my known sake,
and will not remember thy sins.
Look unto me, and be ye saved all ye ends of the earth,
for I am God and there is none else.
Incline your ear and come unto me, here and your soul shall live.
Silence for a moment, and then Esther repeated, in tones that were full
of sweetness, that one little verse, which had become the embodiment to her of all that was
tender and soothing and wonderful. What time I am afraid I will trust in thee. Was this man
moving toward the very verge of the river afraid? Esther did not know, was not to know whether
these gracious invitations from the Redeemer of the world had fallen once more, on unheating
ears or not. For with a little sigh, born partly of relief and partly of sorrow, that the
opportunity was gone, she turned to meet Dr. Van Anden, and was sent for a few moments out into
the light and glory of the departing day to catch a bit of its freshness. It was as the last
midnight stroke of that long, long day was being given that they were gathered about the dying bed.
Sadie was there, solemn and ostrican. Mrs. Reed had arisen from her couch of suffering
and nerved herself to be a support to the poor young wife. Dr. Douglas, at the side of the
sick man, kept anxious watch over the fluttering pulse. Esther, on the other side, looked on in
helpless pity, and other friends of the Hollands were grouped about the room. So they watched
and waited for the swift downcoming of the angel of death. The death-damp had gathered on his
brow, the pulse seemed but a faint tremble now and then, and those whose eyes were used to death
thought that his lips would never frame mortal sound again, when suddenly the eyelids raised,
and Mr. Holland, fixing a steady gaze upon the eyes bent on him from the foot of the bed,
whither Esther had slipped to make more room for her mother and Mrs. Holland, said,
in a clear, distinct tone, one unmistakable word, pray.
Will Esther ever forget the start of terror which thrilled her frame as she felt that look and heard that word?
She cast a quick, frightened glance around her of inquiry and appeal,
but her mother and herself were the only ones present whom she had reason to think ever prayed.
Could she, would she, that gentle, timid, shrinking mother?
But Mrs. Reed was supporting the now almost fainting form of Mrs. Holland,
and giving anxious attention to her.
He says pray, Sadie murmured, in low frightened tones.
Oh, where is Dr. Van Anden?
Esther knew he had been called in great haste to the house across the way,
and ere he could return, this waiting spirit,
might be gone, gone without a word of prayer. Would Esther want to die so, with no voice to cry for
her to that listening Savior? But then no human being had ever heard her pray. Could she? Must she?
Oh, for Dr. Van Anden, a Christian doctor! Oh, if that infidel stood anywhere but there,
with his steady hand clasping the fluttering pulse, with his cool, calm eyes bent curiously on her.
But Mr. Holland was dying. Perhaps the everlasting arms,
were not underneath him, and at this fearful thought Esther dropped upon her knees, giving utterance
to her deepest need in the first uttered words, O Holy Spirit, teach me just what to say.
Her mother, listening with startled senses as the familiar voice fell on her ear, could
but think that that petition was answered, and Esther felt it in her very soul, Dr. Douglas,
her mother, Sadie, all of them were as nothing. There was only this dying man in Christ, and
she pleading that the passing soul might be met even now by the angel of the covenant.
There were those in the room who never forgot that prayer of Esther's.
Dr. Van Anden, entering hastily, paused midway in the room, taking in the scene in an instant of
time, and then was on his knees, uniting his silent petitions with hers.
So fervent and persistent was the cry for help that even the sobs of the stricken wife
were hushed in awe, and only the watching doctor, with his finger on the pulse, knew when
the last fluttering beat died out, and the death angel pressed his triumphant seal on pallid lip and brow.
Dr. Van Anden, Esther said, as they stood together for a moment the next morning, waiting
in the chamber of death for Mrs. Reed's directions, was, did he, with the inclination of her head
toward the silent occupant of the couch, did he ever think he was a Christian?
The doctor bent on her a grave, sad look, and slowly shook his head.
"'Oh, doctor, you cannot think that he—'
And Esther stopped with her face blanching with the fearfulness of her thought.
"'Shall not the judge of the earth do right?'
"'That was the doctor's solemn answer.
"'After a moment he added,
"'Perhaps that one eagerly spoken word, pray,
"'set as much to the ears of him whose thoughts are not as our thoughts,
"'as did that old-time petition,
"'Remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.'
Esther never forgot that, and the following day, while the corpse of one whom she had known so well
lay in the house, and when she followed him to the quiet grave, and watched the red and yellow
autumn leaves fluttered down around his coffin, dead leaves, dead flowers, dead hopes, death
everywhere, not just a going up higher as Mr. Foster's death had been, this was solemn
and inexorable death. More than ever she felt how impossible it was to call back the days that
had slipped away while she slept, and to do their neglected duties. She had come for this,
full of hope, and now one of those whom she had met many times each day for years, and never
said Jesus to, was at this moment being lowered into his narrow house, and, though God had
graciously given her an inch of time and strength to use it, it was as nothing compared with those
wasted years, and she could never know, at least never until the call came for her, whether
or not at the eleventh hour this poor man cried and the Lord heard him and received him into paradise.
Dr. Van Anden moved around to where she was standing with tightly clasped hands and colorless lips.
He had been watching her, and this was what he said.
Esther, shall you and I ever stand again beside a new-made grave, receiving one whom we have known
ever so slightly, and have to settle with our consciences and our Savior, because we have not
invited that one to come to Jesus? And Esther answered with firmly drawn lips,
As that Savior hears me and will help me, never.
End of Chapter 21, recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 22 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the
public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visitlibbock.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
chapter twenty two little plum pies esther was in the kitchen trimming off the puffy crusts of endless pies the old brown calicole morning dress the same huge bib apron which had been through endless similar scrapes with her
everything about her looking exactly as it had three months ago and yet so far as esther and her future yes and the future of every one about her was concerned things were very different
perhaps sadie had a glimmering of some strange change as she eyed her sister curiously and took note that there was a different light in her eye and a sort of smoothness on the quiet face that she had never noticed before
in fact sadie missed some wrinkles which she had supposed were part and parcel of esther's self how i did hate that part of it she remarked watching the fingers that moved deftly around each completed sphere
mother said my edges always looked as if a mouse had marched around them nibbling all the way my how thoroughly i hate housekeeping i pity the one who takes me for better or worse always provided there exists such a poor victim on the face of the earth
i don't think you hate it half so much as you imagine esther said kindly anyway you did nicely mother says you were a great comfort to her there was a sudden mist before sadie's eyes did mother say that you did mother say you were a great comfort to her there was a sudden mist before sadie's eyes did mother say
say that, she queried, that blessed woman, what a very little it takes to make a comfort for her.
Esther, I declare to you, if ever angels get into kitchens and pantries, and the like,
Mother is one of them. The way she bore with my endless blundering's was perfectly angelic.
I'm glad, though, that her day of martyrdom is over, and mine too for that matter.
And Sadie, who had returned to the kingdom of spotless dresses and snowy cuffs,
and, above all, to the dear books and the academy,
caught at that moment the sound of the academy bell and flitted away.
Esther filled the oven with pies,
then went to the side doorway to get a peep at the glowing world.
It was the very perfection of a day.
Autumn meant to die in wondrous beauty that year.
Esther folded her bare arms and gazed.
She felt little thrills of a new kind of restlessness all about her this morning.
She wanted to do something grand, something splendidly good.
It was all very well to make good pies. She had done that, given them the benefit of her highest
skill in that line. Now they were being perfected in the oven, and she waited for something.
If ever a girl longed for an opportunity to show her colors, to honor her leader, it was our
Esther. Oh yes, she meant to do the duty that lay next her, but she perfectly ached to have that
next duty be something grand, something that would show all about her what a new life she had taken on.
dr van anden was tramping about in his room over the side piazza a very unusual proceeding with him at that hour of the day his windows were open and he was singing and the fresh lake wind brought tune and words right down to esther's ear
i would not have the restless will that hurries to and fro seeking for some great thing to do or wondrous thing to know i would be guided as a child and led where'er i go
i ask thee for the daily strength to none that ask denied a mind to blend with outward life while keeping at thy side content to fill a little space if thou be glorified
of course dr van anden did not know that esther reed stood in the doorway below and was at that precise moment in need of just such help as this but then what mattered that so long as the master did
just then another sense belonging to esther did its duty and gave notice that the pies in the oven were burning and she ran to their rescue humming meantime content to fill a little space if thou be glorified
eleven o'clock found her busily paring potatoes hurrying a little for in spite of swift busy fingers their work was getting a little the best of maggie and her and one pair of very helpful hands was missing
alfred and julia appeared from somewhere in the outer regions and esther was too busy to see that they both carried rather woe-begone faces hasn't mother got back yet queried alfred
why no said esther she will not be back until to-night perhaps not then didn't you know mrs carleton was worse alfred kicked his heels against the kitchen door in a most disconsolate manner
somebody's always sick he grumbled out at last a fellow might as well not have a mother i never saw the beat nobody for miles around here can have the toothache without borrowing mother i'm just sick and tired of it
esther had nearly laughed but catching a glimpse of the forlorn face she thought better of it and said something is awry now i know you never want mother in such a hopeless way as that unless you're in trouble so you see you are just like the rest of them everybody wants mother when they are in any difficulty
but she is my mother and i have a right to her and the rest of em haven't well said esther soothingly suppose i be mother this time tell me what's the matter and i'm and i'm a matter and the rest of em haven't well said esther soothingly suppose i be mother this time tell me what's the matter and i'm
and I'll act as much like her as possible.
You!
And thereupon Alfred gave a most uncomplimentary sniff.
Queer work you'd make of it.
Try me, was the good-natured reply.
I ain't going to.
I know well enough you'd say fiddle-sticks or nonsense or some such word,
and finish up with, just get out of my way.
Now, although Esther's cheeks were pretty red
over this exact imitation of her former ungracious self,
she still answered briskly.
very well suppose i should make such a very rude and unmotherlike reply fiddlesticks and nonsense would not shoot you would they at which sentence alfred stopped kicking his heels against the door and laughed tell us all about it continued esther following up her advantage
nothing to tell much only all the folks are going a sail on the lake this afternoon and going to have a picnic in the grove the very last one before snow and i meant to ask mother to let us go only how was i going to know that mrs carleton would get sick and come away down here after her before daylight
and i know she would have let me go too and they're going to take things a basketful each one of em and they wanted me to bring little bits of pies such as mother bakes in little round tins you know
plum-pies, and she would have made me some, I know, she always does.
But now she's gone, and it's all up, and I shall have to stay at home like I always do,
just for sick folks. It's mean, anyhow.
Esther smothered a laugh over this curious jumble, and asked a humble question,
Is there really nothing that would do for your basket but little bits of plum- pies?
No, Alfred explained earnestly, because, you see, they've got plenty of cake and such stuff,
the girls bring that and they do like my pies awfully i almost always take em mr hammond likes them too he's going along to take care of us and i shouldn't like to go without the little pies because they depend upon them
oh said esther girls go too do they and she looked for the first time at the long sad face of julia in the corner yes and jule is in just as much trouble as i am cause they are all going to wear white dresses and she's tore hers
and she says she can't wear it till it's ironed because it looks like a rope,
and Maggie says that she can't and won't iron it today.
So, and Mother was going to mend it this very morning, and,
Oh, Fudge, it's no use talking, we've got to stay at home, Jule, so now.
And the kicking heels commenced again.
Esther paired her last potato with a half-traveled, half-amused face.
She was thoroughly tired of baking for that day,
and felt like saying fiddlesticks to the little plum pies.
and that white dress was torn criss-cross and every way, and ironing was always hateful.
Besides, it did seem strange that when she wanted to do some great, nice thing,
so much plum-pies and torn dresses should step right into her path.
Then unconsciously she repeated,
content to fill a little space if thou art glorified.
Could he be glorified, though, by such very little things?
Yet hadn't she wanted to gain an influence over Alfred and Julia,
and wasn't this her first opportunity?
Besides, there was that verse,
whatsoever thy hand findeth to do.
At that point her thoughts took shape in words.
Well, sir, we'll see whether Mother is the only woman in this world after all.
You tramp down cellar and bring me up that stone jar on the second shelf,
and we'll have those pies in the oven in a twinkling,
and that little woman in the corner, with two tears rolling down her cheeks,
may bring her white dress and my work-box and thimble,
and put two irons on the stove, and my word for it, you shall both be ready by three o'clock,
spry and span, pies and all.
By three o'clock in the afternoon in question, Esther was thoroughly tired,
but little plum pies by the dozen were cuddling among snowy napkins in the willow basket,
and Alfred's face was radiant as he expressed his satisfaction after this fashion.
You're just jolly, Esther! I didn't know you could be so good.
"'Won't the boys chuckle over these pies, though?
"'Ester, there's just seven more than Mother ever made me.'
"'Very well,' answered Esther, gaily.
"'Then there will be just seven more chuckles this time than usual.'
Julia expressed her thoughts in a way more like her.
She surveyed her skillfully mended and beautifully smooth white dress with smiling eyes,
and as Esther tied the blue sash in a dainty knot
and stepped back to see that all was as it should be,
she was suddenly confronted with this question.
Esther, what makes you so nice today?
You didn't ever used to be so.
How the blood rushed into Esther's cheeks
as she struggled with her desire to either laugh or cry
she hardly knew which.
These were very little things which she had done,
and it was shameful that, in all the years of her elder sisterhood,
she had never sacrificed even so little of her own pleasure before.
Yet it was true, and it made her feel like crying.
and yet there was a rather ludicrous side to the question
to think that all her beautiful plans for the day
had culminated in plum-pies and ironing.
She stooped and kissed Julia on the rosy cheek
and answered gently, moved by some inward impulse.
I'm trying to do all my work for Jesus nowadays.
You didn't mend my dress and iron it
and curl my hair and fix my sash for him, did you?
Yes, every little thing.
Why, I don't see how.
I thought you did that.
them for me. I did, Julia, to please you and make you happy, but Jesus said that that is just
the same as doing it for him." Julia's next question was very searching.
But Esther, I thought you had been a member of the church a good many years. Sadie said
so. Didn't you ever try to do things for Jesus before? A burning blush of genuine shame
mantled Esther's face, but she answered quickly. No, I don't think I ever really did.
Julia eyed her for a moment with a look of grave wonderment,
then suddenly stood on tiptoe to return the kiss, as she said,
Well, I think it is nice anyway.
If Jesus likes to have you be so kind and take so much trouble for me,
why then he must love me, and I mean to thank him this very night when I say my prayers.
And as Esther rested for a moment in the armchair on the piazza
and watched her little brother and sister move briskly off,
She hummed again those two lines that had been making unconscious music in her heart all day.
Content to fill a little space, if thou be glorified.
End of Chapter 22. Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 23 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 23 Crosses
The large church was very full.
There seemed not to be another space for a human being.
People who were not much given to frequenting the House of God on a weekday evening
had certainly been drawn thither at this time.
Sadie Reed sat beside Esther in her mother's pew,
and Harry Arnett, with a sober look on his boyish face,
sat bold upright in the end of the pew,
while even Dr. Douglas leaned forward with graceful non-lawful.
chalance from the seat behind them, and now and then addressed a word to Sadie.
These people had been listening to such a sermon as is very seldom heard, that blessed man
of God whose name is dear to hundreds and thousands of people, whose hair is whitened with
the frost of many a year spent in the master's service, whose voice and brain and heart are
yet strong and powerful, and mighty through God, the Reverend Mr. Parker had been speaking to
them and his theme had been the soul and his text had been what shall it profit a man if he
gain the whole world and lose his own soul.
I hope I am writing for many who have had the honor of hearing that appeal fresh from
the great brain and greater heart of Mr. Parker.
Such will understand the spell under which his congregation sat even after the prayer and him
had died into silence.
Now the gray-haired veteran stood bending over the pulpit, waiting for the Christian witnesses
to the truth of his solemn messages, and for that he seemed likely to wait.
A few earnest men, veterans too in the cause, gave in their testimony,
and then occurred one of those miserable, disheartening, disgraceful pauses,
which are met with nowhere on earth among a company of intelligent men and women,
with liberty given them to talk, save in a prayer meeting.
Still silence, and still the aged servant,
stood with one arm resting on the Bible,
and looked down almost beseechingly upon their own.
that crowd of dumb Christians.
Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord, he repeated in earnest pleading tones.
Miserable witnesses, they. Was not the Lord ashamed of them all, I wonder?
Something like this flitted through Esther's brain as she looked around upon that
faithless company, and noted here and there one who certainly ought to take up his cross.
Then some slight idea of the folly of that expression struck her.
What a fearful cross it was, to be sure. What a strange eye.
idea to use the same word in describing it that was used for that blood-stained, nail-pierced
cross on Calvary. Then a thought, very startling in its significance, came to her. Was that cross
born only for men? Were they the only ones who had a thank offering because of Calvary? Surely
her savior hung there in bled and groaned and died for her. Why should not she say, by his
stripes, I am healed? What if she should? What would people think? No,
Oh, not that either. What would Jesus think? That, after all, was the important question.
Did she really believe that if she should say in the hearing of that assembled company,
I love Jesus, that Jesus looking down upon her and hearing how her timid voice broke the
dishonoring silence, would be displeased, would set it down among the long list of,
ought not to have done's? She tried to imagine herself speaking to him in her closet after this manner.
Dear Savior, I confess with shame that I have brought reproach upon thy name this day,
for I said in the presence of a great company of witnesses that I loved thee.
In defiance of her former education and former belief upon this subject,
Esther was obliged to confess, then and there, that all this was extremely ridiculous.
Oh, well, said Satan, it's not exactly wrong, of course,
but then it isn't very modest or ladylike, and besides it is unnecessary.
There are plenty of men to do the talking.
But, said common sense, I don't see why it's a bit more unladylike
than the lady's colloquy at the Lyceum was last evening.
There were more people present than are here tonight,
and as for the men, they are perfectly mum.
There seems to be plenty of opportunity for somebody.
Well, said Satan, it isn't customary, at least,
and people will think strangely of you.
Doubtless it would do more harm than good.
This most potent argument that people will think strangely of you, smothered common sense at once,
as it is apt to do, and Esther raised her head from the bowed position which it had occupied
during this whirl of thought, and considered the question settled. Someone began to sing,
and of all the words that could have been chosen, came the most unfortunate ones for this decision.
On my head he poured his blessing long time ago, now he calls me to confess him,
before I go. My past life, all vile and hateful, he saved from sin. I should be the most ungrateful
not to own him. Death and hell he bade defiance, bore cross and pain. Shame my tongue this
guilty silence and speak his name. This at once renewed the struggle, but in a different
form. She no longer said, ought I, but can I? Still the spell of silence seemed unbroken,
save by here and there a voice, and still Esther parlayed with her conscience,
getting as far now as to say, when Mr. Jones sits down, if there is another silence,
I will try to say something, not quite meaning, though, to do any such thing,
and proving her word false by sitting very still after Mr. Jones sat down,
though there was plenty of silence.
Then when Mr. Smith said a few words, Esther whispered the same assurance to herself
with exactly the same result.
the something decided for which she had been longing,
the opportunity to show the world just where she stood,
had come at last, and this was the way in which she was meeting it.
At last she knew by the heavy thuds which her heart began to give,
that the question was decided,
that the very moment Deacon Graves sat down she would rise,
whether she would say anything or not
would depend upon whether God gave her anything to say,
but at least she could stand up for Jesus.
But Mr. Parker's voice followed Deacon Graves, and this was what he said.
Am I to understand by your silence that there is not a Christian man or woman in all this company
who has an unconverted friend whom he or she would like to have us pray for?
Then the watching angel of the covenant came to the help of this trembling, struggling Esther,
and there entered into her heart such a sudden and overwhelming sense of longing for Sadie's conversion,
that all thought of what she would say and how she would say, and how she would.
say it and what people would think passed utterly out of her mind, and rising suddenly she spoke
in clear and wonderfully earnest tones. Will you pray for a dear, dear friend? God sometimes uses
very humble means with which to break the spell of silence which Satan so often weaves around
Christians. It was as if they had all suddenly awakened to a sense of their privileges. Dr. Van
Anden said, in a voice which quivered with feeling, I have a brother in the profession
for whom I ask your prayers that he may become acquainted with the great physician.
Request followed request for husbands and wives, mothers and fathers, and children.
Even timid, meek-faced, low-voiced Mrs. Reed, murmured a request for her children who were
out of Christ. And when at last Harry Arnett suddenly lifted his handsome boyish head from its
bowed position, and said in tones which conveyed the sense of a decision, pray for me,
the last film of worldliness vanished, and there are those living today who have reason never to forget that meeting.
Is it your private opinion that our good doctor got up a streak of disinterested enthusiasm over my unworthy self this evening?
This question Dr. Douglas asked of Sadie as they lingered on the piazza in the moonlight.
Sadie laughed gleefully. I am sure I don't know. I am prepared for anything strange that can possibly happen.
Mother and Esther between them have turned the world upside down for me tonight.
In case you are the happy man, I hope you are grateful?
Extremely.
Should be more so perhaps if people would be just to me in private and not so alarmingly generous in public.
How bitter you are against Dr. Van Anden, Sadie said,
watching the lowering brow and sarcastic curve of the lip with curious eyes.
How much I should like to know precisely what is the trouble between you?
Dr. Douglas instantly recovered his suavity.
Do I appear bitter?
I beg your pardon for exhibiting so ungentlemanly a phase of human nature.
Yet hypocrisy does move me to,
and then occurred one of those sudden periods
with which Dr. Douglas always seemed to stop himself
when anything not quite courteous was being said.
Just forget that last sentence, he added.
It was unwise and unkind.
The trouble between us is not worthy of a thought of yours.
I wish I could forget it.
it, I believe I could if he would allow me. At this particular moment the subject of the above
conversation appeared at the door. Sadie gave a slight start, the thought that Dr. Van Anden had heard
the talk was not pleasant. She need not have feared he had just come from his room and from his
knees. He spoke abruptly and with a touch of nervousness. Dr. Douglas, may I have a few words with you
in private? Dr. Douglas' certainly, if Sadie will excuse us, was both prompt and
courteous apparently, though the tone said almost as plainly as words could have done,
to what can I be indebted for this honor?
Dr. Van Anden led the way into the brightly lighted vacant parlor,
and there Dr. Douglas stationed himself directly under the gaslight,
where he could command a full view of the pale, somewhat anxious face of his companion,
and waited with that indescribable air made up of nonchalance and insolence.
Dr. Van Anden dashed into his subject.
Dr. Douglas, ten years ago you did what you could to injure me. I thought then purposely, I think now that perhaps you were sincere. Be that as it may, I used language to you then, which I, as a Christian man, ought never to have used. I have repented it long ago, but in my blindness I have never seen that I ought to apologize to you for it until this evening. God has shown me my duty. Dr. Douglas, I ask your pardon for the angry words I spoke to you that day.
the gentleman addressed kept his full bright eyes fixed on dr van anden and answered him in the quietest and at the same time iciest of tones you are certainly very kind now that your anger has had time to cool during these ten years to accord to me the merit of being possibly sincere
now i was more christian in my conclusions i set you down as an honest blunderer that i have had occasion since to change my opinion is nothing to the purpose that i have had occasion since to change my opinion is nothing to the purpose
but it would be pleasanter to both of us if apologies could restore our friend, Mrs. Lyons,
to life.
During this response, Dr. Van Anden's face was a study.
It had passed in quick succession through so many shades of feeling, anxiety, anger, disgust, and finally
surprised, and apparently a dawning sense of a new development, for he made the apparently
irrelevant reply.
Do you think I administered that chloroform?
Dr. Douglas's coolness forsook him for a moment.
Who did, he queried, with flashing eyes.
Dr. Gilbert?
Dr. Gilbert?
Yes, sir.
How does it happen that I never knew it?
I am sure I do not know.
Dr. Van Anden passed his hand across his eyes and spoke in sadness and weariness.
I had no conception that you were not aware of it until this moment.
It explains in part what was strangely mysterious to me,
but even in that case it would have been, as you said, a blunder, not a criminal act.
However, we cannot undo that past.
I desire, above all other things, to set myself right in your eyes as a Christian man.
I think I may have been a stumbling block to you.
God only knows how bitter is the thought I have done wrong.
I should have acknowledged it years ago.
I can only do it now.
Again I ask you, Dr. Douglas, will you pardon those bitterly spoken words of mine?
Dr. Douglas bowed stiffly, with an increase of Hattour visible in every line of his face.
Give yourself no uneasiness on that score, Dr. Van Anden, nor on any other I beg you, so far as I am concerned.
My opinion of Christianity is peculiar, perhaps, but has not altered of late, nor is it likely to do so.
Of course, every gentleman is bound to accept the apology of another, however tardily it may be offered.
Shall I bid you good evening, sir?
And with a very low, very dignified bow,
Dr. Douglas went back to the piazza and Sadie,
and groaning in spirit over the tardiness of his effort,
Dr. Van Anton returned to his room
and prayed that he might renew his zeal
and his longing for the conversion of that man's soul.
Have you been receiving a little fraternal advice?
queried Sadie, her mischievous eyes dancing with fun
over the supposed discomfiture of one of the two gentlemen,
she cared very little which.
Not at all. On the contrary, I have been giving a little of that mixture in a rather unpalatable form, I fear. I haven't a very high opinion of the world, Miss Sadie.
Including yourself, do you mean? was Sadie's demure reply.
Dr. Douglas looked the least bit annoyed, then he laughed and answered with quiet grace.
Yes, including even such an important individual as myself. However, I have one merit which I consider very rare, sincerity.
sadie's face assumed a half-puzzled half-amused expression as she tried by the moonlight to give a searching look at the handsome form leaning against the pillar opposite her
i wonder if you are as sincere as you pretend to be was her next complimentary sentence and also i wonder if the rest of the world were as unlimited a set of humbugs as you suppose how do you fancy you happened to escape getting mixed up with that general humbugism of the world this mr parker now talks as the
he felt it and meant it. He is a first-class fanatic of the most outrageous sort. There ought to be
a law forbidding such ranters to hold forth on pain of imprisonment for life.
Dr. Douglas, said Sadie, speaking with grave dignity, I would rather not hear you speak of that
old gentleman in such a manner. He may be a fanatic and a ranter, but I believe he means
it, and I can't help respecting him more than any cold-blooded moralist that I ever met.
I cannot forget that my honored father was among the despised class of whom you speak so scornfully.
My dear friend, and Mr. Douglas's tone was as gentle as her mother's could have been.
Forgive me if I have pained you, it was not intentional.
I do not know what I have been saying, some unkind things, perhaps, and that is always
ungentlemanly.
But I have been greatly disturbed this evening, and that must be my apology.
Pardon me for detaining you for so long in the evening air.
May I advise you professionally to go in immediately?
May I advise you unselfishly to get into a better humor with the world in general,
and Dr. Van Anden in particular, before you undertake to talk with a lady again?
Sadie answered in her usual tones of raillery, all her dignity had departed.
Meantime, if you would like to have unmolested possession of this piazza
to assist you in tramping off your evil spirit, you shall be indulged.
I'm going to the west side.
the evening heir and I are excellent friends, and with a mocking laugh and bow Sadie departed.
I wonder, she soliloquized, returning to gravity the moment she was alone,
I wonder what that man has been saying to him now. How unhappy these two gentlemen make
themselves. It would be a consolation to know right from wrong. I just wish I believed in
everybody as I used to. The idea of this grey-headed minister being a hypocrite,
That's absurd.
But then the idea of Dr. Van Anden being what he is.
Well, it's a queer world.
I believe I'll go to bed.
End of Chapter 23.
Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 24 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 24, God's Way
Be it understood that Dr. Douglas was very much astonished and not a little disgusted with
himself. As he marched defiantly up and down the long piazza, he tried to analyze his state of
mind. He had always supposed himself to be a man possessed of keen powers of discernment,
and yet withal exercising considerable charity towards his airing fellow men, willing to overlook
faults and mistakes, priding himself not a little on the kind and gentlemanly way in which he
could meet ruffled human nature of any sort. In fact, he dwelt on a sort of pedestal,
from the height of which he looked calmly and excusingly down on weaker mortals. This until
to-night, now he realized, in a confused, blundering sort of way, that his pedestal had
crumbled, or that he had tumbled from its height, or at least that something new and strange
had happened. For instance, what had become of his powers of discernment? Here was this miserable
doctor, who had been one of the thorns of his life, whom he had looked down upon as a canting
hypocrite. Was he, after all, mistaken? The explanation of tonight looked like it. He had been
deceived in that matter which had years ago come between them. He could see it very plainly now.
In spite of himself, the doctor's earnest manly apology would come back and repeat itself
to his brain and demand admiration. Now Dr. Douglas was honestly amazed at himself, because he
was not pleased with this state of things. Why was he not glad to discover that Dr. Van
Anden was more of a man than he had ever supposed? This would certainly be in keeping with
the character of the courteous, unprejudiced gentleman that he had hitherto considered himself
to be. But there was no avoiding the fact that the very thought of Dr. Van Anandin was
exasperating, more so this evening than ever before. And the more his judgment became convinced
that he had blundered, the more vexed did he become. Confound everybody, he exclaimed at length,
in utter disgust. What on earth do I care for the contemptible puppy that I should waste thought on him?
What possessed the fellow to come whining around me to-night, and set me in a whirl of disagreeable
thought. I ought to have knocked him down for his insufferable impudence in dragging me out publicly
in that meeting. This, he said aloud, but something made answer down in his heart. Oh, it's
very silly of you to talk in this way. You know perfectly well that Dr. Van Anden is not a
contemptible puppy at all. He is a thoroughly educated, talented physician, a formidable rival,
and you know it. And he didn't whine in the least this evening. He made a very manly
apology for what was not so very bad after all, and you more than half suspect yourself of
admiring him. Fiddlesticks, said Dr. Douglas aloud to all this information, and went off to
his room in high dudgeon. The next two days seemed to be very busy ones to one member of the Reed family.
Dr. Douglas sometimes appeared at meal time, and sometimes not, but the parlor and the piazza were
quite deserted, and even his own room saw little of him.
Sadie, when she chanced by accident to meet him on the stairs,
stopped to inquire if the village was given over to smallpox
or any other dire disease which required his constant attention,
and he answered her in tones short and sharp enough to have been Dr. Van Anden himself.
It is given over to madness, and moved quickly on.
This encounter served to send him on a long tramp into the woods that very afternoon.
in truth dr douglas was overwhelmed with astonishment at himself two such days and nights as the last had been he hoped never to see again it was as if all his pet theories had deserted him at a moment's warning and the very spirit of darkness taken up his abode in their place
go whither he would do what he would he was haunted by these new strange thoughts sometimes he actually feared that he at least was losing his mind whether the rest of the world were or not
being an utter unbeliever in the power of prayer knowing indeed nothing at all about it he would have scoffed at the idea that dr van anden's impassioned oft-repeated petitions had ought to do with him at this time
had he known that at the very time in which he was marching through the dreary woods kicking the red and yellow leaves from his path in sullen gloom esther in her little clothes press on her knees was pleading with god for his soul and that through him sadie might be wreathed
I presume he would have laughed. The result of this long communion with himself was as follows.
That he had overworked and underslept, that his nervous system was disordered, that in the meantime he
had been fool enough to attend that abominable sensation meeting, and the man actually had
wonderful power over the common mind, and used his eloquence in a way that was quite calculated
to confuse a not-perfectly balanced brain. It was no wonder then, in his state of bodily
disorder, that the sympathetic mind should take the alarm. So much for the disease, now for the
remedy. He would study less, at least he would stop reading half the night away. He would begin
to practice some of his own preaching, and learn to be more systematic, more careful of this
wonderful body, which could cause so much suffering. He would ride fast and long. Above all, he would
keep away from that church and that man with his fanciful pictures and skillfully woven words.
having determined his plan of action he felt better there was no sense he told himself in yielding to the sickly sentimentalism which had bewitched him for the past few days he was ashamed of it and would have no more of it he was master of his own mind he guessed always had been and always would be
and he started on his homeward walk with a good deal of alacrity and much of his usual composure settling on his face oh would the gracious spirit which had been struggling with him leave him indeed to himself
oh god pleaded esther give me this one soul in answer to my prayer for the sake of sadie bring this strong pillar obstructing her way to thyself for the sake of jesus who died for them both bring them both to yield to him
dr douglas paused at the place where two roads forked and mused and the subject of his musing was no more important than this should he go home by the river path or through the village
the river path was the longer and it was growing late nearly tea-time but if he took the main road he would pass his office where he was supposed to be as well as several houses where he ought to have been besides meeting probably several people whom he would rather not see just at present
on the whole he decided to take the river road and walked briskly along quite in harmony with himself once more and enjoying the autumn beauty spread around him a little white speck attracted his attention he almost stopped to examine into it then smiled at his curiosity and moved on
a bit of waste-paper probably he said to himself yet what a curious shape it was as if it had been carefully folded and hidden under that stone suppose i see what it is who knows but that i shall find a fortune hidden in it
he turned back a step or two and stooped for the little white speck one corner of it was nestled under a stone it was a ragged rumpled muddy fragment of a letter or an essay which rain and wind and water had done their best to annihilate and he had done their best to annihilate and he had done their best to annihilate and
and finally seeming to become weary of their plaything had tossed it contemptuously on the shore and a pitying stone had rolled down and covered and preserved a tiny corner
dr douglas eyed it curiously trying to decipher the mud-stained minds and being in a dreamy mood wondered meanwhile what young fair hand had penned the words and what of joy or sadness filled them scarcely a word was readable at least nothing that would gratify his curiosity until he turned the bit of leave
and the first line which the stone had hidden shown out distinctly.
Sometimes I cannot help asking myself why I was made.
Here the corner was torn off, and whether that was the end of the original sentence or not,
it was the end to him.
God sometimes uses very simple means with which to confound the wisdom of this world.
Such a sudden and extraordinary revulsion of feeling as swept over Dr. Douglas
he had never dreamed of before.
He did not stop to question the strangeness of his state of mind,
nor why that bit of soiled torn paper should possess so fearful of power over him.
He did not even realize at the moment that it was connected with this bewilderment,
he only knew that the foundation upon which he had been building for years
seemed suddenly to have been torn from under him by invisible hands,
and left his feet sinking slowly down on nothing,
and his inmost soul took suddenly up that solemn question
with which he had never before troubled his logical brain.
I cannot help asking myself why I was made.
There was only one other readable word on that paper,
turn it whichever way he would,
and that word was God,
and he started and shivered when his eye met this,
as if some awful voice had spoken it to his ear.
What unaccountable witchcraft has taken possession of me,
he muttered at length,
and turning suddenly he sat himself down
on an old decaying log by the wrist,
Riverside and gave himself up to real, honest, solemn thought.
"'Where is Dr. Douglas?' queried Julia, appearing at the dining-room door just at tea-time.
"'There is a boy at the door says they want him at Judge Belden's this very instant.'
"'He is nowhere,' answered Sadie solemnly, pausing in the work of arranging cups and saucers.
"'It's my private opinion that he has been and gone and hung himself.
"'He passed the window about one o'clock, looking precisely as I should
suppose a man would who was about to commit that interesting act, since which time I've answered
the bell seventeen times to give the same melancholy story of his whereabouts.
"'My!' exclaimed the literal Julia, creying back to the boy at the door. She comprehended her
sister sufficiently to have no faith in the hanging statement, but honestly believed in the
seventeen sick people who were waiting for the doctor.
The church was very full again that evening. Sadie had at first
declared herself utterly unequal to another meeting that week, but had finally allowed herself
to be persuaded into going, and had nearly been the cause of poor Julia's disgrace, because
of the astonished look which she assumed, as Dr. Douglas came down the aisle, with his usual
quiet composure of manner, and took the seat directly in front of them. The sermon was concluded,
the text, See, I have said before thee this day, life and good, death and evil, had been dwelt
upon in such a manner that it seemed to some as if the aged servant of God had verily been
shown a glimpse of the two unseen worlds waiting for every soul, and was painting from actual
memory the picture for them to look upon. That most solemn of all solemn hymns had just
been sung, there is a time we know not when, a point we know not where, that marks the
destiny of men twixt glory and despair. There is a line by us unseen that crosses every
path, the hidden boundary between God's mercy and his wrath.
Silence had but fairly settled on the waiting congregation when a strong, firm voice
broken upon it, and the speaker said,
I believe in my soul that I have met that point and crossed that line this day.
I surely met God's mercy and his wrath face to face and struggled in their power.
Your hymns says, to cross that boundary is to die, but I thank God that there are two sides
to it. I feel that I have been standing on the very line that my feet had well nigh slipped.
Tonight I step over onto Mercy's side. Reckon me henceforth among those who have chosen life.
Amen, said the veteran minister with radiant face. Thank God, said the earnest pastor, with quivering
lip. Two heads were suddenly bowed in the silent ecstasy of prayer. They were Esther's and
Dr. Van Andans. As for Sadie, she sat straight and still,
as if petrified with amazement, as she well-nigh felt herself to be, for the strong, firm voice
belonged to Dr. Douglas.
An hour later Dr. Van Anden was pacing up and down the long parlor, with quick, excited steps,
waiting for he hardly knew what, when a shadow fell between him and the gaslight.
He glanced up suddenly, and his eyes met Dr. Douglas, who had placed himself in precisely
the same position in which he had stood when they had met there before.
Dr. Van Anden started forward, and the two gentlemen clasped hands as they had never in their lives done before.
Dr. Douglas broke the beautiful silence first with earnestly spoken words.
Doctor, will you forgive all the past?
And Dr. Van Andanden answered,
Oh, my brother in Christ!
As for Esther, she prayed in her close press, thankfully for Dr. Douglas, more hopefully for Sadie,
and knew not that a corner of the poor little letter which had slipped.
from Julia's hand and floated down the stream one summer morning, thereby causing her such
a miserable, miserable day, was lying at that moment in Dr. Douglas' notebook, counted as the
most precious of all his precious bits of paper. Verily, his ways are not as our ways.
End of Chapter 24. Recording by Trisha G. Chapter 25 of Esther Reed. This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public
domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy. Chapter 25. Sadie Surrounded
Oh, said Sadie, with a merry toss of her brown curls, don't waste any more precious
breath over me, I beg. I'm an unfortunate case not worth struggling for. Just let me have a few
hours of peace once more. If you'll promise not to say meeting again to me, I'll promise not
to laugh at you once after this long drawn-out spasm of goodness has quieted, and you have
each descended to your usual level once more.
"'Sady,' said Esther, in a low, shocked tone, "'do you think we are all hypocrites, and mean not a bit of this?'
"'By no means, my dear sister of charity, at least not all of you. I am a firm believer in diseases
of all sorts. This is one of the violent kind of highly contagious diseases. They must run their
course, you know. I have not lived in the house with two learned physicians all this time
without learning that fact, but I consider this very nearly at its height, and live an hourly
expectation of the turn. But, my dear, I don't think you need worry about me in the least.
I don't believe I'm a fit subject for such trouble. You know, I never took a whooping cough
nor measles, though I have been exposed a great many times. To this Esther only replied by a low,
tremulous, don't Sadie, please. Sadie turned a pair of mirthful eyes upon her for a moment,
and noting with wonder the pale, anxious face and quivering lip of her sister, seemed suddenly sobered.
Esther, she said quietly, I don't think you are playing good, I don't positively,
I believe you are thoroughly in earnest. But I think you have been through some very severe scenes
of late, sickness and watching, and death, and your nerves are completely unstrung.
i don't wonder at your state of feeling but you will get over it in a little while and be yourself again oh said esther tremulously i pray god i may never be myself again not the old self that you mean
you will sadie answered with roguish positiveness things will go crosswise the fire won't burn and the kettle won't boil and the milk pitcher will tip over and all kinds of mischievous things will go on happening after a little bit just as usual
and you will feel like having a general smash-up of everything in spite of all these meetings.
Esther sighed heavily. The old difficulty again, things would not be undone. The weeds which she had
been carelessly sewing during all these past years had taken deep root and would not give place.
After a moment's silence she spoke again. Sadie, answer me just one question. What do you think of
Dr. Douglas? Sadie's face darkened ominously. Never mind what I think of him.
him, she answered in short, sharp tones, and abruptly left the room.
What she did think of him was this, that he had become that which he had affected to consider
the most despicable thing on earth, a hypocrite. Remember, she had no personal knowledge of the
power of the Spirit of God over a human soul. She had no conception of how so mighty a change
could be wrought in the space of a few hours, so her only solution of the mystery was that to
serves some end which he had in view, Dr. Douglas had chosen to assume a new character.
Later, on that same day, Sadie encountered Dr. Douglas, rather she went to the side piazza equipped
for a walk, and he came eagerly from the West End to speak with her.
Miss Sadie, I have been watching you. I have a few words that are burning to be said.
Proceed, said Sadie, standing with demurely folded hands and a mock gravity in her roguish eyes.
I want to do justice at this late day to Dr. Van Anden.
I misjudged him, wronged him, perhaps prejudiced you against him.
I want to undo my work.
Some things can be done more easily than they can be undone, was Sadie's grave and dignified reply.
You certainly have done your best to prejudice me against Dr. Van Anden not only,
but against all other persons who hold his peculiar views, and you have succeeded splendidly.
I congratulate you.
That look of absolute pain, which she had seen once or twice on this man's face,
swept over it now as he answered her.
I know, I have been blind and stupid, wicked anything you will.
Most bitterly do I regret it now.
Most eager am I to make reparation.
Sadie's only answer was,
What a capital actor you would make, Dr. Douglas.
Are you sure you have not mistaken your vocation?
I know what you think of me.
This with an almost quivering lip and a voice strangely,
humble as unlike as possible to any which she had ever heard from Dr. Douglas before.
You think I am playing a part, though what my motive could be I cannot imagine, can you?
But I do solemnly assure you that if ever I was sincere in anything at all in my life,
I am now concerning this matter.
There is a most unfortunate if in the way, doctor.
You see, the trouble is, I have very serious doubts as to whether you ever were sincere in
anything in your life. As to motives, a first-class anybody likes to try his power, you will
observe that I have a very poor opinion of the world. The doctor did not notice the quotation
of his favorite expression, but answered with a touch of his accustomed dignity. I have deserved
this treatment at your hands, Miss Sadie. Doubtless I have, although I am not conscious of ever having
said to you anything which I did not think I meant. I have been a fool. I am willing,
yes and anxious to own it. But there are surely some among your acquaintances whom you can trust
if you cannot me. I—' Sadie interrupted him. For instance, that first-class fanatic of the most
objectionable stam, the man who Dr. Douglas thought, not three days ago, ought to be bound by law
to keep the peace. I suppose you would have me unhesitatingly receive every word he says?
Dr. Douglas' face brightened instantly, and he spoke eagerly.
I remember those words, Miss Sadie, and just how honestly I spoke them, and just how bitterly I felt when I spoke them,
and I have no more sure proof that this thing is of God, than I have in noting the wonderful change
which has come over my feelings in regard to that blessed man.
I pray God that he may be permitted to speak to your soul with the tremendous power which he has to mine.
O Sadie, I have led you astray, may I not help you back?
I am not a weather-vane, Dr. Douglas, to be whirled about by every wind of expediency.
Besides, I am familiar with one verse in the Bible, of which you seem never to have heard.
Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.
You have sowed well and faithfully, be content with your harvest.
I do not know what the pale, grave lips would have answered to this mocking spirit,
for at that moment Dr. Van Anden and the Black Pony's whizzed around the corner and halted before the gate.
Sadie, said the doctor, are you in the mood for a ride? I have five miles to drive.
Dr. Van Anden, answered Sadie promptly, the last time you and I took a ride together, we quarreled.
Precisely, said the doctor, bowing low, let us take another now and make up.
Very well was the gleeful answer which he received, and in another minute they were off.
For the first mile or two he kept a tight rain and let the ponies skim over the ground in the liveliest fashion, during which time very little talking was done.
After that he slackened his speed, and leaning back in the carriage, addressed himself to Sadie.
Now we are ready to make up.
How shall we commence? asked Sadie gravely.
Who quarreled? answered the doctor, sententiously.
Well, said Sadie, I understand what you are waiting for.
You think I was very rude and unladylike in my replies to you.
you during that last interesting ride we took. You think I jumped at unwarrantable conclusions,
and used some unnecessarily sharp words. I think so myself, and if it will be of any service
to you to know it, I don't mind telling you in the least. That is a very excellent beginning,
answered the doctor heartily. I think we shall have no difficulty in getting the matter all settled.
Now, for my part, it won't sound as well as yours, because however blunderingly I may have said
what I did, I said it honestly, in good faith, and with a good and pure motive. But I am glad
to be able to say in equal honesty, that I believe I was over-cautious, that Dr. Douglas was never
so little worthy of regard as I supposed him to be, and that nothing could have more rejoiced
my heart than the noble stand which he has so recently taken. Indeed, his conduct has been so
noble that I feel honored by his acquaintance. He was interrupted by a mischievous laugh. A mutual
admiration society, said Sadie, in her most mocking tone. Did you and Dr. Douglas have a private
rehearsal? You interrupted him in a similar rhapsody over your perfections. Instead of seeming annoyed,
Dr. Van Anden's face glowed with pleasure. Did he explain to you our misunderstanding,
he asked eagerly. That was very noble of him. Of course, he is the soul of nobility,
a villain yesterday and a saint today. I don't understand such marvelously rapists.
changes, Doctor.
I know you don't, the doctor answered quietly,
although you have exaggerated both terms,
yet there is a great and marvelous change,
which must be experienced to be understood.
Will you never seek it for yourself, Sadie?
I presume I never shall,
as I very much doubt the existence of any such phenomenon.
The doctor appeared neither shocked nor surprised,
but favored her with a cool and quiet reply.
Oh, no, you don't doubt it in the least.
Don't try to make yourself out that foolish and unreasonable creature, an unbeliever in what is as clear to a thinking mind as is the sun at noon day.
You and I have no need to enter into an argument concerning this matter.
You have seen some unwise and inconsistent acts in many who are called by the name of Christian.
You imagine that they have staggered your belief in the verity of the thing itself.
Yet it is not so.
You had a dear father who lived and died in the faith, and you no more than you, no more than you,
doubt the fact that he is in heaven today, brought there by the power of the Savior in whom
he trusted, then you doubt your own existence at this moment.
Sadie sat silenced and grave.
She was very rarely either, perhaps.
Dr. Van Anden was the one person who could have thus subdued her, but in her inmost heart
she felt his words to be true, that dear, dear father, whose weary suffering life had been
one long evidence to the truth of the religion which he professed, yes, and he was a dear father,
Yes it was so, she no more doubted that he was at this moment in that blessed heaven toward
which his hopes had so constantly tended, than she doubted the shining of that day's
son, so he, being dead, yet spoke to her.
Besides, her keen judgment had, of late, settled back upon the belief that Dr. Van
Van Anden lived a life that would bear watching, a true, earnest, manly life, also that he
was a man not likely to be deceived.
So, sitting back there in the carriage and appearing to look at nothing.
and be interested in nothing, she allowed herself to take in again the firm conviction that
whatever most lives were, there was always that father, safe, safe in the Christian's heaven,
and there were besides some few, a very few she thought, but there were some still living
whom she knew, yes actually knew, were fitting for that same far away safe place. No, Sadie had
stood upon the brink, was standing there still indeed, but reason and the long-buried father,
still kept her from toppling over into the chasm of settled unbelief blessed are the dead which die in the lord from henceforth yea saith the spirit that they may rest from their labours and their works do follow them
but something must be said sadie was not going to sit there and allow dr van anden to imagine that she was utterly quieted and conquered she would rather quarrel with him than have that he had espoused dr douglas's cause so emphatically let him argue for him
now. There was nothing like a good, sharp argument to destroy the effect of unpleasant personal
questions, so she blazed into sudden indignation. I think Dr. Douglas is a hypocrite.
Nothing could have been more composed than the tone in which she was answered. Very well,
what then? This question was difficult to answer, and Sadie remaining silent, her companion continued.
Mr. Smith is a drunkard, therefore I will be a thief. Is that Miss Sadie Reed's logic?
I don't see the point, don't you? Wasn't that exclamation concerning Dr. Douglas a bit of hiding behind the supposed sin of another? A sort of a reason why you were not a Christian, because somebody else pretended to be? Is that sound logic, Sadie? When your next neighbor in class peeps in her book and thereby disgraces herself and becomes a hypocrite, do you straightway declare that you will study no more? You see, it is fashionable, in talking of this matter of religion,
to drag out the shortcomings and inconsistencies of others and try to make of them a garment to covet our own sins but it is very senseless after all and you will observe is never done in the discussion of any other question
clearly sadie must talk in a common-sense way with this straightforward man if she talked at all her resolution was suddenly taken to say for once just what she meant and a very grave and thoughtful pair of eyes were raised to meet the doctors when next she spoke
i think of these things sometimes doctor and though a great deal of it seems to be humbug it is as you say i know some are sincere and i know there is a right way i have been more than half tempted many times during the last few weeks to discover for myself the secret of power
but i am deterred by certain considerations which you would doubtless think very absurd but which joined with the inspiration which i received from the ridiculous inconsistencies of others have been sufficient to deter me hitherto
would you mind telling me some of the considerations and the moment sadie began to talk honestly the doctor's tones lost their half-indifferent coolness and expressed a kind and thoughtful interest no she said hesitatingly i don't know that i need but you will not understand
them. For instance, if I were a Christian, I would have to give up one of my favorite amusements,
almost a passion, you know, dancing is with me, and I am not ready to yield it.
Why should you feel obliged to do so if you were a Christian?
Sadie gave him the benefit of a very searching look.
Don't you think I would be, she queried after a moment's silence.
I haven't said what I thought on the subject, but I feel sure that it is not the question for you to decide at present.
first settle the all-important one of your personal acceptation of Christ,
and then it will be time to decide the other matter, for or against, as your conscience may dictate.
Oh, but, said Sadie positively, I know very well what my conscience would dictate,
and I am not ready for it. Isn't dancing an innocent amusement?
For me, yes, but not for a Christian.
Does the Bible lay down one code of laws for you and another for Christians?
I think so. It says, be not conformed to the world.
Granted, but does it anywhere say to those who are of the world,
you have a right to do just what you like,
that direction does not apply to you at all.
It is intended for those poor Christians.
Dr. Van Anden, said Sadie with dignity,
don't you think there should be a difference between Christians and those who are not?
Undoubtedly, I do.
Do you think that every person ought or ought not to be a Christian?
Sadie was silent and a little indignant.
After a moment she spoke again, this time with a touch of Hattour.
I think you understand what I mean, Doctor, though you would not admit it for the world.
I don't suppose I feel very deeply on the subject, else I would not advance so trivial an excuse.
But this is honestly my state of mind.
Whenever I think about the matter at all, this thing comes up for consideration.
I think it would be very foolish for me to argue against dancing, for I don't
know much about the arguments and care less. I know only this much that there is a very
distinctly defined inconsistency between a profession of religion and dancing, visible
very generally to the eyes of those who make no profession. The other class don't seem so
able to see it, but there exists very generally among us worldlings a disposition to laugh
a little over dancing Christians. Whether this is a well-founded inconsistency or only a
foolish prejudice on our part, I have never taken the trouble to try to try to
to determine, and it would make little material difference which it was, it is enough for me
that such is the case, and it makes it very plain to me that if I were an honest professor
of that religion which leads one of its teachers to say, he will eat no meat while the world
stands if it makes his brother to offend, I should be obliged to give up my dancing.
But since I am not one of that class, and thus have no such influence, I can see no possible
harm in my favorite amusement, and I'm not ready to give it up, and that is what I mean by
its being innocent for me, and not innocent for professing Christians.
Dr. Van Anden made no sort of reply if Sadie could judge from his face. He seemed to have
grown weary of the whole subject. He leaned back in his carriage and let the reins fall
loosely and carelessly. His next proceeding was most astounding, coolly possessing himself
of one of the small-gloved hands that lay idly on Sadie's lap.
he said in a quiet matter-of-fact tone.
Sadie, would you allow me to put my arm around you?
In an instant the indignant blood surged in waves over Sadie's face.
The hand was angrily withdrawn, and the graceful form drawn
drawn to an erect height, and it is impossible to describe the freezing tone of
astonished indignation in which she ejaculated.
Dr. Van Anden!
Just what I expected, returned that gentleman in a composed manner,
bestowing a look of entire satisfaction upon his irate companion.
And yet, Sadie, I hope you will pardon my obtuseness,
but I positively cannot see why, if it is proper and courteous,
and all that sort of thing, I, whom a friend of ten years standing,
should not enjoy the same privilege which you accord to Fred Kenmore,
to whom you were introduced last week,
and with whom I heard you say you danced five times.
Sadie looked confused and annoyed,
but finally she laughed, for she had the good sense to see,
the folly of doing anything else under existing circumstances.
That is the point which puzzles me at present, continued the doctor, in a kind, grave tone.
I do not understand how young ladies of refinement can permit, under certain circumstances,
and often from comparative strangers, attentions which, under other circumstances,
they repel with becoming indignation.
Won't you consider the apparent inconsistency a little?
It is the only suggestion which I wish to offer on the question at present.
when you have settled that other important matter this thing will present itself to your clear-seeing eyes in other and more startling aspects meantime this is the house at which i must call will you hold my horses miss sadie while i despatch matters within
end of chapter twenty five recording by trisha g chapter twenty six of ester reed this is the librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit
Libravox.org.
Esther read by Pansy, Chapter 26. Confusion, Crossbearing, Consequence
But the autumn days were not all bright and glowing and glorious. One morning it rained,
not a soft, silent, and warm rain, but a gusty, windy, turbulent one, a rain that drove into
windows ever so slightly raised, and hurled itself angrily into your face whenever you ventured
to open a door. It was a day in which fight
didn't like to burn, but smoldered and sizzled and smoked, and people went around shivering,
their shoulders shrugged up under little dingy, unbecoming shawls, and the clouds were low and
gray and heavy, and everything and everybody seemed generally out of sorts.
Esther was no exception, the toothache had kept her awake during the night, and one cheek was
puffy and stiff in the morning, and one tooth still snarled threateningly whenever the slightest
whisper of a draft came to it. The high-toned, exalted views of life and duty which had held
possession of her during the past few weeks seemed suddenly to have deserted her. In short, her
body had gained that mortifying ascendancy over the soul, which it will sometimes accomplish,
and all her hopes and aims and enthusiasms seemed blotted out. Things in the kitchen were
uncomfortable. Maggie had seized on this occasion for having the mumps, and acting upon the advice
of her sympathizing mistress had pinned a hot flannel around her face and gone to bed.
The same unselfish counsel had been given to Esther, but she had just grace enough left to refuse
to desert the camp, when dinner must be in readiness for 24 people in spite of nerves and teeth.
Just here, however, the supply failed her, and she worked in ominous gloom.
Julia had been pressed into service, and was stoning raisins, or eating them, a close observer
would have found it difficult to discover which. She was certainly rasping the nerves of her
sister in a variety of those endless ways by which a thoughtless, restless, questioning child
can almost distract a troubled brain. Esther endured with what patience she could the ceaseless
draughts upon her, and worked at the interminable cookies with commendable zeal. Alfred came with a
bang and a whistle, and held open the side door while he talked, in rushed the spiteful wind,
and all the teeth in sympathy with the aching one set up an immediate growl.
"'Mother, I don't see any. Why, where is mother?' questioned Alfred,
and he was answered with an emphatic, shut that door.
"'Well, but,' said Alfred, "'I want mother. I say, Esther, will you give me a cookie?'
"'No,' answered Esther with energy.
"'Did you hear me tell you to shut that door this instant?'
"'Well, now, don't bite a fellow.'
And Alfred looked curiously at his sister.
meantime the door closed with a heavy bang mother say mother he continued as his mother emerged from the pantry i don't see anything of that hammer i've looked everywhere mother can't i have one of esther's cookies i'm awful hungry
why i guess so if you're really suffering try again for the hammer my boy don't let the poor little hammer get the better of you well said alfred i won't
meaning that it should answer the latter part of the sentence and seizing the cookie he bowed a triumphant look upon esther and a loving one upon his mother and vanished amid a renewal of the whistle and bang this little scene did not serve to help esther she rolled away vigorously at the dough but felt some way disturbed and outraged and finally
gave vent to her feeling in a peremptory order.
Julia, don't eat another raisin.
You've made away with about half of them now.
Julia looked aggrieved.
Mother lets me eat raisins when I pick them over for her,
was her defense, to which she received no other reply then.
Keep your elbows off the table.
Then there was silence and industry for some minutes.
Presently Julia recovered her composure and commenced with,
Say Esther, what makes you prick little holes all over your biscuits?
to make them rise better.
Does everything rise better after it is pricked?
Sadie was paring apples at the end table
and interposed at this point.
If you find that to be the case, Julia,
you must be very careful after this,
or we shall have Esther pricking you
when you don't rise in time for breakfast in the morning.
Julia suspected that she was being made a dupe of
and appealed to her older sister.
Honestly, Esther, do you prick them
so that they will rise better?
Of course, I told you so.
didn't I? Well, but why does that help them any? Can't they get up unless you make holes in them,
and what is all the reason for it? Now, these were not easy questions to answer,
especially to a girl with a toothache, and Esther's answer was not much to the point.
Julia, I declare you are enough to distract one. If you ask any more questions, I shall certainly
send you upstairs out of the way. Her scientific investigations thus nipped in the bud,
Julia returned again to silence and raisins
until the vigorous beating of some eggs roused anew her spirit of inquiry.
She leaned eagerly forward with a,
Say Esther, please tell me why the whites all foam and get thick when you stir them,
just like the beautiful white soap suds.
And she rested her elbow, covered with its blue sleeve,
plump into the platter containing the beaten yolks.
You must remember Esther's face ache,
but even then I regret to say that this disaster culminated in a dismalineated
in a decided box on the ear for poor Julia, and in her being sent weeping upstairs.
Sadie looked up with a wicked laugh in her bright eyes and said demurely,
You didn't keep your promise, Esther, and let me live in peace,
so I needn't keep mine, and I consider you pretty well out of the spasm which has lasted for so many days.
Sadie, I'm really ashamed of you.
This was Mrs. Reed's grave reproving voice, and she added kindly,
Esther, poor child, I wish you would wrap your face up in something warm and lie down a while.
I am afraid you are suffering a great deal.
Poor Esther, it had been a hard day.
Late in the afternoon as she stood at the table and cut the bread and cake and cheese and cold meat for tea,
when the sun had made a rift in the clouds and was peeping in for good night,
when the throbbing nerves had grown quiet once more,
she looked back upon this weary day in shame and pain.
how very little her noble resolves and efforts and advances had been worth after all.
How far back she seemed to have gone in that one day,
not strength enough to bear even the little crosses that befell in an ordinary quiet life,
how she had lost the so lately gained influence over Alfred and Julia by a few cross words.
How much reason she had given to Sadie to think that her attempts at following the master were, after all,
only spasmodic and visionary.
But Esther had been to that little close-press upstairs in search of help and forgiveness,
and now she clearly saw that there was something to do besides mourn over her failures.
It was hard to do it, too.
Esther's spirit was proud, and it was very humbling to confess herself in the wrong.
She hesitated and shrank from the work, until she finally grew ashamed of herself for that.
And at last, without turning her head from her work, or giving her resolve time to falter,
she called to the twins who were occupying seats in one of the dining-room windows,
and talking low and soberly to each other.
Children, come here a moment, will you?
The two had been very shy of Esther since the morning's trials,
and were at the moment sympathizing with each other in a manner uncomplimentary to her.
However, they slid down from their perch and slowly answered her call.
Esther glanced up as they entered the storeroom,
and then went on cutting her cheese, but speaking in low, gentle tones.
i want to tell you to how sorry i am that i spoke so crossly and unkindly to you this morning it was very wrong in me i thought i never should displease jesus so again but i did you see and now i am very sorry indeed and i want you to forgive me
alfred looked aghast this was an esther that he had never seen before and he didn't know what to say he wriggled the toes of his boots together and looked down at them in puzzled wonder at last he faltered out
I didn't know your cheek ached until mother told me, or else I'd have shut the door right
straight. I'd ought to, anyhow, cheek or no cheek. This last, in a lower tone, and more
looking down at his boots. It was new work for Alfred, this voluntary owning himself in the
wrong. Julia burst forth eagerly, and I was very careless and naughty to keep putting my elbows
on the table after you had told me not to, and I am ever so sorry that I made you such a lot of
trouble. Well then, said Esther, we'll all forgive each other, shall we, and begin over again?
And children, I want you to understand that I am trying to please Jesus, and when I fail it is
because of my own wicked heart, not because there is any need of it if I tried harder.
And I want you to know how anxious I am that you should love this same Jesus now while you are
young, and get him to help you. Their mother called the children at this moment, and Esther dismissed them
each with a kiss. There was a little rustle in the flower-room, and Sadie, whom nobody knew was
downstairs, emerged therefrom, with suspiciously red eyes but a laughing face, and approached
her sister. Esther, said she, I'm positively afraid that you are growing into a saint, and I know
that I'm a sinner. I consider myself mistaken about this spasm. It is evidently a subtle disease.
While the bell told for evening service Esther stood in the front doorway
and looked doubtfully up and down the damp pavements and muddy streets
and felt of her stiff cheek.
How much she seemed to need the rest and help of God's house tonight, and yet...
Julia's little hand stole softly into hers.
We've been talking about what you said you wanted us to do, Alfred and I have.
We've talked about it a good deal lately.
We most wish so, too.
Air Esther could reply, other than by an eager grasp of the small hand,
Dr. Douglas came out. His horses and carriage were in waiting.
Miss Reed, he said, pausing irresolutely with his foot on the carriage step, and finally turning
back, I'm going to drive down to church this evening, as I have a call to make afterward.
Will you not ride down with me? It is unpleasant walking.
Esther's grave face brightened.
I am so glad, she answered eagerly. I did want to go to church tonight.
and I was afraid it would be imprudent on account of my tooth.
Alfred and Julius sat right before them in church,
and Esther watched them with a prayerful and yet a sad heart.
What right had she to expect an answer to her petitions
when her life had been working against them all that day?
And yet the blood of Christ was all powerful,
and there was always his righteousness to plead,
and she bent her head in renewed supplications for these two,
and it shall come to pass that before they call I will answer,
sir, and while they are yet speaking, I will hear.
Into one of the breathless stillnesses that come,
while beating hearts were waiting for the request that they hope would be made,
broke Julia's low, trembling, yet singularly clear voice.
Please pray for me.
There was a little choking in Alfred's throat,
and a good deal of shuffling done with his boots.
It was so much more a struggle for the sturdy boy than the gentle little girl,
but he stood manfully on his feet at last,
and his words, though a few, were fraught with as much meaning as any which had been spoken there that evening, for they were distinct and decided. Me too.
End of Chapter 26, recording by Tricia G.
Chapter 27 of Esther Reed
This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Read by Pansy.
Chapter 27 The Time to Sleep
Life went swiftly and busily on.
With the close of December, the Blessed Daily meetings closed,
rather they closed with the first week of the new year,
which the church kept as a sort of Jubilee Week
in honor of the glorious things that had been done for them.
The New Year opened in joy for Esther.
Many things were different.
The honest, straightforward little Julia
carried all her earnestness of purpose
into this new life which had possessed her soul.
And the sturdy brother had naturally two decided a nature
to do anything halfway, so Esther was sure of this young sister and brother.
Besides, there was a new order of things between her mother and herself.
Each had discovered that the other was bound on the same journey,
and that there were delightful resting places by the way.
For herself, she was slowly but surely gaining.
Little crosses that she stooped and resolutely took up
grew to be less and less, until they, some of them, merged into positive pleasures.
There were many things that cast rays of joy all about her path,
but there was still one heavy abiding sorrow.
Sadie went giddily and gleefully on her downward way.
If she perchance seemed to have a serious thought at night,
it vanished with the next morning sunshine,
and day by day Esther realized more fully how many tears the enemy had sown while she was sleeping.
Sometimes the burden grew almost too heavy to be born, and again she would take heart of grace and bravely renew her efforts and her prayers.
It was about this time that she began to recognize a new feeling.
She was not sick exactly, and yet not quite well.
She discovered, considerably to her surprise, that she was falling into the habit of sitting down on a stair to rest
ere she had reached the top of the first flight, also that she was sometimes obliged to stay her sweet,
weeping, and clasp her hands suddenly over a strange beating in her heart. But she laughed at her
mother's anxious face, and pronounced herself quite well, quite well, only perhaps a little tired.
Meantime, all sorts of plans for usefulness ran riot in her brain. She could not go away on a
mission because her mission had come to her. For a wonder she realized that her mother needed her.
She took up bravely and eagerly, so far as she could see it, the work that lay around her.
Restless heart craved more, more.
She must do something outside of this narrow circle for the master.
One evening, her enthusiasm, which had been fed for several days on a new scheme that was afloat in the town, reached its height.
Esther remembered afterward every little incident connected with that evening,
just how cozy the little family room looked, with her for its only occupant,
just how brightly the coals glowed in the open grate,
just what a brilliant color they flashed over the crimson-cushioned rocker,
which she had vacated when she heard Dr. Van Anden's step in the hall and went to speak to him.
She was engaged in writing a letter to Abby, full of eager schemes and busy, bright work.
I am astonished that I ever thought there was nothing worth living for, so she wrote.
Why, life isn't half long enough for the things that I want to do.
This new idea just fills me with delight.
I am so eager to get to work. Thus far when she heard that step, and springing up went with
eagerness to the door.
"'Doctor, are you in haste? Haven't you just five minutes for me?'
"'Ten,' answered the doctor promptly, stepping into the bright little room.
In her haste, not even waiting to offer him a seat, Esther plunged it once into her subject.
"'Aren't you the chairman of that committee to secure teachers for the evening school?'
"'I am. Have you all the help of you?
you want? Not by any means. Volunteers for such a self-denying employment as teaching factory girls
are not easy to find. Well, doctor, do you think, would you be willing to propose my name as one of
the teachers? I should so like to be counted among them. Instead of the prompt thanks which she
expected, to her dismay Dr. Van Anden's face looked grave and troubled. Finally, he slowly shook
his head with a troubled, I don't think I can, Esther.
such an amazed, grieved, hurt look
is swept over Esther's face.
It is no matter, she said at last, speaking with an effort.
Of course I know little of teaching,
and perhaps could do no good,
but I thought if help was scarce you might,
well, never mind.
And here the doctor interposed.
It is not that, Esther,
with a troubled look deepening on his face.
I assure you we would be glad of your help,
but,
and he broke off abruptly
and commenced a sudden pacing up
down the room, then stopped before her with these mysterious words.
I don't know how to tell you, Esther.
Esther's look now was one of annoyance, and she spoke quickly.
Why, doctor, you need tell me nothing.
I am not a child to have the truth sugar-coded.
If my help is not needed, that is sufficient.
Your help is exactly what we need, Esther, but your health is not sufficient for the work.
And now Esther laughed.
Why, doctor, what an absurd idea.
In a week I shall be as well as ever.
If that is all, you may surely count me as one of your teachers.
The doctor smiled faintly and then asked,
Do you never feel any desire to know what may be the cause of this strange lassitude
which is creeping over you, and the sudden flutterings of heart,
accompanied by pain and faintness which take you unawares?
Esther's face paled a little, but she asked, quietly enough,
How do you know all this?
I am a physician, Esther.
Do you think it is kindness to keep a friend in ignorance of what very nearly concerns him,
simply to spare his feelings for a little?
Why, Dr. Van Anden, you do not think, you do not mean that, tell me exactly what you mean.
But the doctor's answer was grave, anxious, absolute silence.
Perhaps the silence answered her, perhaps her own heart told the secret to her,
for a sudden gray pallor overspread her face.
for an instant the room darkened and whirled around her then she staggered as if she would have fallen then she reached forward and caught hold of the little red rocker and sank into it
and leaning both elbows on the writing table before her, buried her face in her hands.
Afterward Esther called to mind the strange whirl of thoughts which thrilled her brain at that time.
Life in all the various phases that she had thought it would wear for her,
all the endless plans that she had made, all the things that she had meant to do and be,
came and stared her in the face.
Nowhere in all her plannings crossed by that strange creature death,
some way she had never planned for that.
Could it be possible that he was to come for her so soon
before any of these things were done?
Was it possible that she must leave Sadie,
bright, brilliant, unsafe Sadie,
and go away where she could work for her no more?
Then, like a picture spread before her,
there came back that day in the cars,
on her way to New York,
the Christian stranger,
who was not a stranger now,
but her friend, and was in heaven.
The earnest little old woman with her thought,
thoughtful face and that strange sentence on her lips.
Maybe my coffin will do it better than I can.
Well, maybe her coffin could do it for Sadie.
Oh, the blessed thought.
Plans? Yes, but perhaps God had plans too.
What mattered hers compared to his?
If he would that she should do her earthly work
by laying down very soon in the unbroken calm of the rest that remaineth,
what was that to her?
Presently she spoke without raising her head.
Are you very certain of this thing, Doctor, and is it to come to me soon?
That last we cannot tell, dear friend, you may be with us years yet, and yet it may be swift and sudden.
I think it is worse than mistaken kindness, it is foolish wickedness, to treat a Christian woman like a little child.
I wanted to tell you before the shock would be dangerous to you.
I understand.
When she spoke again, it was in a more hesitating tone.
Does Dr. Douglas agree with you?
And the quick, pained way in which the doctor answered
showed her that he understood.
Dr. Douglas will not let himself believe it.
Then a long silence fell between them.
The doctor kept his position, leaning against the mantle,
but never for a moment allowed his eyes to turn away
from that motionless figure before him.
Only the loving, pitying savior knew what was passing
in that young heart. At last she arose and came toward the doctor, with a strange sweetness
playing about her mouth, and a strange calm in her voice. Dr. Van Anden, I am so much obliged to you.
Don't be afraid to leave me now. I think I need to be quite alone. And the doctor, feeling that all
words were vain and useless, silently bowed and softly let himself out of the room.
The first thing upon which Esther's eye alighted, when she turned again to the table,
was the letter in which she had been writing those last words,
why life isn't half-long enough for the things that I want to do.
Very quietly she picked up the letter and committed it to the glowing coals upon the grate.
Her mood had changed.
By degrees, very quietly, and very gradually, as such bitter things do creep in upon a family,
it grew to be an acknowledged fact that Esther was an invalid.
little by little her circle of duties narrowed one by one her various plans were silently given up the dear mother first and then sadie and finally the children grew into the habit of watching her footsteps and saving her from the stairs from the lifting from every possible burden
once in a long while and then as the weeks passed more frequently there would come a day in which she did not get down further than the little sitting-room but was established amid pillows on the couch enjoying poor health
as she playfully phrased it.
So softly and silently and surely the shadow crept and crept
until when June brought roses and Abby.
Esther received her in her own room,
propped up among the pillows in her bed.
Gradually they grew accustomed to that also,
as God and His Infinite Mercy has planned
that human hearts shall grow used to the inevitable.
They even told each other hopefully
that the warm weather was what depressed her so much,
and as the summer heat cooled into autumn,
she would grow stronger, and she had bright days in which she really seemed to grow strong,
and which deceived everybody, save Dr. Van Anden and herself.
During one of those bright days, Sadie came from school full of a new idea,
and curled herself in front of Esther's couch to entertain her with it.
Mr. Hammond's last, she said, such a curious idea as like him is possible, and like nobody else.
You know that our class will graduate in just two years from this time,
and there are fourteen of us an even number which is lucky for mr hammond well we are each don't you think to write a letter as sensible honest and piquant as we can make it historic sentimental poetic or otherwise as we please so that it be the honest exponent of our views
then we are to make a grand exchange of letters among the class and the young lady who receives my letter for instance is to keep it sealed and under lock-in key until graduation day
when it is to be read before scholars, faculty, and trustees, and my full name announced as the signature,
and all the rest of us are to perform in like manner.
What is supposed to be the object, queried Abby?
Precisely the point which oppressed us, until Mr. Hammond complimented us,
by announcing that it was for the purpose of discovering how many of us,
after making use of our highest skill in that line,
could write a letter that after two years we should be willing to acknowledge as ours.
Esther sat up, flushed and eager.
That is a very nice idea, she said brightly.
I'm so glad you told me of it.
Sadie, I'll write you a letter for that day.
I'll write it tomorrow, and you are to keep it sealed until the evening of that day on which you graduate.
Then when you have come up to your room and are quite alone, you are to read it.
Will you promise, Sadie?
But Sadie only laughed merrily and said,
You are growing sentimental, Esther, as sure is the world.
How can I make any such promise as that?
I shall probably chatter to you like a magpie instead of reading anything.
This young girl utterly ignored so far as was possible,
the fact of Esther's illness,
never allowing it to be admitted in her presence
that there were any fears as to the result.
Esther had ceased trying to convince her,
so now she only smiled quietly and repeated her petition.
Will you promise, Sadie?
Oh, yes, I'll promise to go to the mountains of the moon on foot,
and alone across lots, anything to amuse you. You're to be pitied, you see, until you get over
this absurd habit of cuddling down among the pillows. So a few days thereafter she received with
much apparent glee the dainty-sealed letter addressed to herself, and dropped it in her writing-desk,
but ere she turned the key there dropped a tear or two on the shining lid. Well, as the long,
hot summer days grew longer and fiercer, the invalid drooped and drooped, and the home-faces
grew sadder. Yet there still came from time to time those rallying days, wherein Sadie confidently
pronounced her to be improving rapidly. And so it came to pass that so sweet was the final
message that the words of the wonderful old poem proved a fitting description of it all. They
thought her dying when she slept, and sleeping when she died. Into the brightness of the September
days there intruded one, wherein all the house was still, with that strange solemn stillness
that comes only to those homes where death has left a seal.
From the doors floated the long crape signals,
and in the great parlors were gathering those
who had come to take their parting look at the white, quiet face.
Esther Reed, aged 19, so the coffin plate told them.
Thus early had the story of her life been finished.
Only one arrangement had Esther made for this last scene in her life drama.
I am going to preach my own funeral sermon,
she had said pleasantly to Abby one day.
I want everyone to know what seemed to me the most important thing in life,
and I want them to understand that when I came just to the end of my life,
it stood out the most important thing still, for Christians, I mean.
My sermon is to be preached for them.
No, it isn't either.
It applies equally to all.
The last time I went to the city,
I found in a bookstore just the kind of sermon I want preached.
I bought it.
You will find the package in my upper bureau,
drawer abbey, I leave it to you to see that they are so arranged that everyone who comes
to look at me will be sure to see them. So on this day, amid the wilderness of flowers and
vines and mosses that had possession of the rooms, ranged along the mantle, hanging in clusters
on the walls, were beautifully illuminated texts, and these were some of the words that they
spoke to those who silently gathered in the parlors, and that knowing the time that now it is
high time to wake out of sleep. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?
What shall we do that we might work the works of God? Whatever thy hand findeth to do,
do it with thy might, for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom in the grave
whither thou goest. I must work the work of him that sent me while it is day. The night
cometh when no man can work. Awake to righteousness and sin not.
Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light.
Redeeming the time, because the days are evil.
Let us not sleep as do others, but let us watch and be sober.
Chiming in with the thoughts of those who knew by whose direction the illuminated texts were hung,
came the voice of the minister, reading,
And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me,
Right, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth.
Ye sayeth the Spirit, that they may rest.
from their labors, and their works do follow them.
So it was that Esther Reed, lying quiet in her coffin,
was reckoned among that number who, being dead, yet speaketh.
End of Chapter 27, Recording by Trisha G.
Chapter 28 of Esther Reed.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Esther Reed by Pansy
Chapter 28
At last
The busy, exciting, triumphant day was done.
Sadie Reed was no longer a schoolgirl, she had graduated,
and although a dress of the softest, purest white had been substituted for the blue silk
in which she had so long ago planned to appear,
its simple folds had swept the platform of Musical
in as triumphant a way as ever she had planned for the other.
More so, for Sadie's wildest,
Flights of Fancy had never made her valedictorian of her class, yet that she certainly was.
In some respects it had been a merry day. The long-sealed letters had been opened and read by
their respective holders that morning, and the young ladies had discovered, amid much laughter and many
blushes, that they were ready to pronounce many of the expressions which they had carefully
made only two years before, ridiculously out of place, or absurdly sentimental.
"'Progress,' said Mr. Hammond, turning for a moment to Sadie,
"'after he had watched with an amused smile the varying play of expression on her speaking face
"'while she listened to the reading of her letter.
"'You were not aware that you had improved so much in two years now, were you?
"'I was not aware that I ever was such a simpleton,'
"'was her half-provoked, half-amused reply.
"'Tonight she loitered strangely in the parlors, in the halls, on the stairs,
talking aimlessly with anyone who would stop. It was growing late. Mrs. Reed and the children had long
ago departed. Dr. Van Anden had not yet returned from his evening round of calls. Everybody in and about
the house was quiet, air Sadie, with slow, reluctant steps, finally ascended the stairs and sought her
room. Arrived there, she seemed in no haste to light the gas. Moonlight was streaming into the room,
and she put herself down in front of one of the low windows to enjoy it.
But it gave her a view of the not far distant cemetery
and gleamed on a marble slab,
the lettering of which she knew perfectly well was,
Esther, daughter of Alfred and Laura Reed, died September 4, 18-something, aged 19,
asleep in Jesus, awake to everlasting life.
And that reminded her, as she had no need to be reminded,
of a letter with the seal unbroken, lying in her writing-dain.
desk, a letter which she had promised to read this evening, promised the one who wrote it for her,
and over whose grave the moonlight was now wrapping its silver robe.
Sadie felt strangely averse to reading that letter.
In part she could imagine its contents, and for the very reason that she was still
halting between two opinions, almost persuaded, and still on that often fatal almost side,
instead of the altogether, did she wait and linger and fritter away the evening as best she could,
rather than face that solemn letter.
Even when she turned resolutely from the window and lighted the gas and drew down the shade,
she waited to put everything tidy on her writing table,
and then, when she had finally turned the key in her writing desk,
to read over half a dozen old letters and bits of essays and scraps of poetry,
ere she reached down for that little white envelope with her name traced,
by the dear familiar hand that wrote her name no more.
At last the seal was broken, and Sadie read,
My darling sister, I am sitting today in our little room, yours and mine.
I have been taking in the picture of it.
Everything about it is dear to me,
from our father's face smiling down on me from the wall,
to the little red rocker in which he sat and wrote,
in which I sit now, and in which you will doubtless sit when I have gone to him.
I want to speak to you about that time.
When you read this, I shall have been gone a long, long time,
and the bitterness of the parting will all be past.
You will be able to read calmly what I am writing.
I will tell you a little of the struggle.
For the first few moments after I knew that I was soon to die,
my brain fairly reeled.
It seemed to me that I could not.
I had so much to live for.
There was so much that I wanted to do.
And most of all other things,
I wanted to see you a Christian.
I wanted to live for that, to work for it,
to undo if I could,
some of the evil that I knew my miserable life had wrought in your heart.
Then suddenly there came to me the thought
that perhaps what my life could not do,
my coffin could accomplish.
Perhaps that was to be God's way of calling you to himself.
Perhaps he meant to answer my pleading in that way,
to let my grave speak for me,
as my crooked, marred, sinful living
might never be able to do.
My darling, then I was content.
It came to me so suddenly as that,
almost the certainty that God meant to use me thus,
and I love you so, and I long so to see you come to him,
that I am more than willing to give up
all that this life seemed to have for me,
and go away, if by that you would be called to Christ.
And Sadie, dear, you will know before you read this
how much I had to give up.
You will know very soon all that Dr. Douglas and I
looked forward to being to each other,
But I give it up, give him up, more than willingly, joyfully, glad that my father will accept
the sacrifice and make you his child.
Oh, my darling, what a life I have lived before you.
I do not wonder that, looking at me, you have grown into the habit of thinking that there
is nothing in religion.
You have looked at me, not at Jesus, and there has been no reflection of his beauty in me,
as there should have been, and the result is not strange.
Knowing this, I am the more thankful that God will forgive me
and use me as a means to bring you home at last.
I speak confidently.
I am sure you see that it will be.
The burden, the fearful burden that I have carried about with me so long, has gone away.
My Redeemer and yours has taken it from me.
I shall see you in heaven.
Father is there, and I am going, oh, so fast,
and Mother will not be long behind,
and Alfred and Julia have started on the journey, and you will start.
Oh, I know it, we shall all be there.
I told my Savior I was willing to do anything, anything,
so my awful mockery of a Christian life that I wore so long
might not be the means of your eternal death.
And he has heard my prayer.
I do not know when it will be.
Perhaps you will still be undecided when you sit in our room and read these words.
Oh, I hope, I hope you will not waste two more years of your life, but if you do, if, as you read
these last lines that I shall ever write, the question is unsettled, I charge you by the memory
of your sister, by the love you bear her not to wait another moment, not one.
Oh, my darling, let me beg this at your hands.
Take it as my dying petition, renewed after two years of waiting.
Come to Jesus now.
That question settled, then let me give you one word of warning.
Do not live as I have done.
My life has been a failure, five years of stupid sleep, while the enemy waked and worked.
Oh, God, forgive me.
Sadie, never let that be your record.
Let me give you a motto.
Press toward the mark.
The mark is high.
Don't look away from or forget it as I did.
Don't be content with simply sauntering along, looking toward it now and then.
but take in the full meaning of that earnest sentence and live it, press toward the mark.
And now, goodbye. When you have finished reading this letter, do this last thing for me.
If you are already a Christian, get down on your knees and renew your covenant,
resolve anew to live and work and suffer and die for Christ.
If you are not a Christian, oh, I put my whole soul into this last request,
I beg you kneel and give yourself up to Jesus.
us. My darling, goodbye until we meet in heaven. Esther read. The letter dropped from Sadie's
nerveless fingers. She arose softly and turned down the gas and raised the shade. The moonlight
still gleamed on the marble slab. Dr. Van Anden came with quick, firm tread up the street.
She gave a little start as she recognized the step, and her thoughts went out after that other
lonely doctor, who was to have been her brother, and then back to the long, earnest letter and the
words, I give him up. And she realized as only those who can know by experience what a giving up
that would be, how much her sister longed for her soul. And then, moved by a strong, firm resolve,
Sadie knelt in the solemn moonlight, and the long, long struggle was ended. Father and sister were
in heaven, but on earth this night their prayers were being answered.
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth, yea sayeth the Spirit, that they may
may rest from their labors, and their works do follow them. The end. End of Chapter 28,
recording by Trisha G. Toronto, Ontario, November 2008. End of Esther Reed by Pansy.
